



Produced by David Edwards and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive)










                         The Ontario Readers.

                             THIRD READER.

               AUTHORIZED FOR USE IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS
                     OF ONTARIO BY THE MINISTER OF
                              EDUCATION.

                               TORONTO:
                   THE W. J. GAGE COMPANY (LIMITED).

    Entered according to Act of the Parliament of Canada in the
    Office of the Minister of Agriculture by the Minister of
    Education for Ontario, in the year of our Lord one thousand
    eight hundred and eighty-five.




PREFACE.


The plan of the Third Reader is the same as that of the Second, with
the exception that a few historical lessons have been introduced, and
two lessons which may serve as an introduction to Physical Science.
The botanical lessons supplement those given in the Second Reader.
These, and the lessons on Canadian trees, and all lessons relating to
things in nature, should be made the subjects of conversation between
the teacher and his class, and should form a basis for scientific
instruction. The pupils should be led to study nature directly. To this
end they should be required to obtain (wherever possible) the natural
objects which are described in the lessons, and to examine them, and to
form opinions for themselves concerning them.

Similarly, every lesson should form the subject of conversation--before
reading, during the progress of the reading, and after reading:--the
teacher eliciting from his pupils clear statements of their knowledge
of it, correcting any wrong notions they may have of it, throwing
them back upon their own experience or reading, and leading them to
observe, compare, and judge, and to state in words the results of their
observations, comparisons, and judgments. Some of these statements
should be written on the blackboard, and then be made the subject
of critical conversation; others might be written by the pupils at
their desks, and afterwards be reviewed in class. In this incidental
teaching, it should be the teacher’s aim to develop the previous
imperfect knowledge of the pupils concerning a lesson into a full and
complete knowledge. This can best be effected by judicious questioning
and conversation.

The illustrations of the lessons, as in the Second Reader, are intended
to aid the pupils in obtaining real conceptions of the ideas involved
in the lessons. Children vary greatly in capacity for imagination. It
is essential, however, to the proper understanding of a lesson, and
hence to the proper reading of it, that a child be able to imagine the
persons, actions, objects, described in it. The illustrations will
aid in developing this power of imagination, and the teacher by his
questions and appropriate criticisms, and by a judicious use of his own
greater knowledge and experience, will aid still more in developing it.

In the poetry great care has been taken to select not only such pieces
as children can easily comprehend, but also such as are in themselves
good literature. Many old favorites have been retained, their worth as
reading lessons having been proved with generations of school children.
In the reading of poetry the teacher must constantly assure himself
that the pupils clearly understand what they read. Children have a
natural ear for rhythm, and a fondness for rhyme. Hence they easily
learn to read verse being insensibly charmed by its melody. But they
cannot, with equal facility, comprehend the poetical meanings, the
terse expressions, and the inverted constructions, with which verse
abounds. Much more time, therefore, should be spent by the teacher,
in poetry than in prose, in eliciting from his pupils the meanings
of words, phrases, and sentences. He should not rest satisfied until
the pupils can substitute for every more important word, phrase, and
sentence of a poem, an equivalent of their own finding. He must be
certain too that they understand the substitutions which they offer.
Conversation and questioning will here, as elsewhere in school work,
help him in effecting his purpose.

The exercises which are put at the end of some of the lessons are
intended merely as examples of exercises which the teacher can
himself prepare for all the lessons. Methods of using these have been
described in the Preface to the Second Reader. In the Word Exercises,
many of the words have been re-spelled phonetically to indicate
their pronunciation. This too is merely an example of what may be
done with all words. Pupils should be taught to pick out the silent
letters in words, and to indicate the true phonetic equivalents of
the “orthographical expedients,” as they are called, by which vowel
sounds are often indicated. For example, in _neighbour_, _g_, _h_, and
either _o_ or _u_ are silent, and _ei_ does duty for _ā_; so that the
pronunciation of the word may be indicated by _nā’bor_ or _nā’bur_.
It will be a useful exercise for the pupils sometimes to write out in
this way, on the blackboard, the phonetic spelling of the irregularly
spelled words which occur in their lessons, alongside of their common
spelling. Practice will soon give facility in doing this. It is
believed that by such practice the orthography of irregularly spelled
words will be more easily remembered, and accuracy of pronunciation
more readily gained.

To aid in securing accuracy of pronunciation, a short chapter on
Orthoëpy has been prefixed to the reading lessons. The statements
in it are to form a basis for lessons to be given by the teacher to
the pupils in conversation. Orthoëpy is acquired only by constant
attention to utterance. Carefulness in enunciation must first become
a habit. The correct pronunciation of individual words will then be
gained by the imitation of those who speak correctly, or reference
to a dictionary. It is true that in the pronunciation of many words,
authorities differ widely; hence dogmatism in pronunciation is to be
avoided. Notwithstanding this, no one can hope to become a correct
speaker without the careful study of a dictionary. The teacher should
see that the system of sound-marking adopted by the dictionary in use
in his school, is understood by his pupils, so that they may consult it
intelligently.




CONTENTS.

(_The Titles of the Selections in Poetry are printed in Italics._)


    NUMBER.  TITLE.                                   AUTHOR.         PAGE.

         I.  THE WHITE SHIP (_Illustrated_)           Dickens            11
        II. _Casabianca_                              Hemans, Mrs.       16
       III.  THE GIRAFFE OR CAMELOPARD (_Illus._)    _Barnes’ IV._       18
        IV. _The Mountain and the Squirrel_           Emerson            20
         V. _The Pet Lamb_ (_Illustrated_)            Wordsworth         21
        VI.  THE CAMEL (_Illustrated_)                                   24
       VII. _Lucy Gray_ (_Illustrated_)               Wordsworth         27
      VIII.  THE EMPEROR AND THE MAJOR (_Illus._)    _Butler’s IV._      30
        IX. _Farmer John_                             Trowbridge         33
         X.  THE POOR LITTLE MATCH GIRL               Andersen           36
        XI. _The Sands O’ Dee_ (_Illustrated_)        Kingsley           38
       XII.  THE RHINOCEROS (_Illustrated_)          _Barnes’ IV._       40
      XIII. _The Old Arm-Chair_ (_Illustrated_)       Cook, Eliza        44
       XIV. _Abou Ben Adhem and the Angel_            Hunt               45
        XV.  PRINCE ARTHUR                            Dickens            46
       XVI. _A Wet Sheet and a Flowing Sea_           Cunningham         51
      XVII. _We are Seven_ (_Illustrated_)            Wordsworth         52
     XVIII.  THE HIPPOPOTAMUS (_Illustrated_)        _Battersea III._    55
       XIX. _A Bright Boy_                            Blackie            58
        XX. _After Blenheim_ (_Illustrated_)          Southey            60
       XXI.  THE BLACK DOUGLAS (_Illustrated_)       _Battersea IV._     63
      XXII. _Bruce and the Spider_ (_Illustrated_)    Cook, Eliza        68
     XXIII.  THE FARMER AND THE FOX                   Froude             71
      XXIV. _A Canadian Boat Song_                    Moore              73
       XXV. _The Wreck of the Hesperus_               Longfellow         74
      XXVI.  HOLLAND (_Illustrated_)                  Dodge, Mrs.        78
     XXVII. _Evening Hymn_                            Keble              81
    XXVIII. _Psalm XXIII._                                               82
      XXIX.  THE HEROIC SERF (_Illustrated_)          Champneys          82
       XXX. _There’s a Good Time Coming_              Mackay             86
      XXXI. _John Brown_                              Mackay             88
     XXXII.  THE OTTER (_Illustrated_)               _Butler’s IV._      90
    XXXIII. _The Ivy Green_ (_Illustrated_)           Dickens            93
     XXXIV. _The Sea_                                 Procter            94
      XXXV. _Ho! Breakers on the Weather Bow_         Swain              96
     XXXVI.  A CHILD’S DREAM OF A STAR                Dickens            97
    XXXVII. _Hannah Binding Shoes_ (_Illustrated_)    Larcom, Lucy      101
   XXXVIII. _Jack in the Pulpit_ (_Illustrated_)      Whittier          103
     XXXIX.  THE BEAVER (_Illustrated_)              _Barnes’ III._     106
        XL. _The Angel’s Whisper_                     Lover             109
       XLI. _The Rapid_                               Sangster          110
      XLII.  A NARROW ESCAPE (_Illustrated_)         _Ill. English IV._ 111
     XLIII. _The Fairies of Caldon-Low_ (_Illus._)    Howitt, Mrs.      115
      XLIV.  VOLCANOES (_Illustrated_)               _Barnes’ IV._      119
       XLV. _A Small Catechism_                       McGee             122
      XLVI.  CURIOUS BIRDS’ NESTS (_Illustrated_)    _Butler’s IV._     123
     XLVII. _Lord Ullin’s Daughter_ (_Illustrated_)   Campbell          127
    XLVIII. _To An Early Primrose_                    White             129
      XLIX.  THE WHISTLE                              Franklin          130
         L. _Bugle Song_ (_Illustrated_)              Tennyson          132
        LI. _The Inchcape Rock_ (_Illustrated_)       Southey           133
       LII.  THE FLAX                                 Andersen          136
      LIII. _The French at Ratisbon_ (_Illustrated_)  Browning          141
       LIV.  EGYPT AND ITS RUINS (_Illustrated_)                        143
        LV. _To My Mother_                            White             148
       LVI. _Zlobane_                                 Gustafson, Mrs.   149
      LVII.  THE RUBY-THROATED HUMMING-BIRD           Audubon           152
     LVIII. _Trust in God and Do the Right_           Macleod           155
       LIX. _Somebody’s Darling_                      Lacoste, Marie    156
        LX. _Song from “The Princess”_                Tennyson          157
       LXI.  ANTS AND THEIR SLAVES                    Michelet          158
      LXII. _The Gray Swan_ (_Illustrated_)           Cary, Alice       162
     LXIII.  THE CAPTURE OF A WHALE                   Cooper            165
      LXIV. _The Village Blacksmith_ (_Illustrated_)  Longfellow        171
       LXV.  THE MONSTER OF THE NILE                  Baker             173
      LXVI. _Prayer_                                  Montgomery        177
     LXVII.  THE THERMOMETER                         _Ill. English IV._ 179
    LXVIII.  GOLDEN DEEDS                                               182
      LXIX. _By Cool Siloam’s Shady Rill_             Heber             187
       LXX.  AGE OF TREES (_Illustrated_)            _Butler’s IV._     188
      LXXI. _Rock Me to Sleep_                        Allen, Mrs.       192
     LXXII.  HEAT:--CONDUCTION AND RADIATION         _Ill. English IV._ 194
    LXXIII. _When All Thy Mercies, O my God_          Addison           200
     LXXIV.  CANADIAN TREES
             (_First Reading--Illustrated_)           Brown             202
      LXXV. _Bingen on the Rhine_                     Norton, Hon. Mrs. 207
     LXXVI.  CANADIAN TREES (_Second Reading_)        Brown             210
    LXXVII. _Burial of Sir John Moore_                Wolfe             214
   LXXVIII.  THE GOLDEN TOUCH
             (_First Reading--Illustrated_)           Hawthorne         216
     LXXIX. _The Road to the Trenches_
             (_Illustrated_)                          Lushington        221
      LXXX.  THE ROOT                                 Figuier           223
     LXXXI. _The Waterfowl_ (_Illustrated_)           Bryant            227
    LXXXII.  SHAPES OF LEAVES
             (_First Reading--Illustrated_)           Frankenstein      229
   LXXXIII. _The Brook_ (_Illustrated_)               Tennyson          233
    LXXXIV.  SHAPES OF LEAVES
             (_Second Reading--Illustrated_)          Frankenstein      235
     LXXXV. _The Burial of Moses_                     Alexander, Mrs.   240
    LXXXVI.  THE GOLDEN TOUCH (_Second Reading_)      Hawthorne         243
   LXXXVII. _The May Queen_
             (_First Reading--Illustrated_)           Tennyson          250
  LXXXVIII.  THE FLOWER                                                 252
    LXXXIX. _The May Queen_ (_Second Reading_)        Tennyson          255
        XC.  THE FRUIT (_Illustrated_)                Frankenstein      257
       XCI. _The May Queen_
             (_Third Reading--Illustrated_)           Tennyson          261
      XCII.  THE GOLDEN TOUCH
             (_Third Reading--Illustrated_)           Hawthorne         264
     XCIII. _John Gilpin_ (_Illustrated_)             Cowper            272




INDEX OF AUTHORS.


  NAME.                                                      PAGE.

  Addison, Joseph                                             200
  Alexander, Cecil Frances                                    240
  Allen, Elizabeth Akers                                      192
  Andersen, Hans Christian                                36, 136
  Audubon, John James                                         152

  Baker, Sir Samuel White                                     173
  Blackie, John Stuart                                         58
  Brown, James                                           202, 210
  Browning, Robert                                            141
  Bryant, William Cullen                                      227

  Campbell, Thomas                                            127
  Cary, Alice                                                 162
  Cook, Eliza                                              44, 68
  Cooper, James Fenimore                                      165
  Cowper, William                                             272
  Cunningham, Allan                                            51

  Dickens, Charles                                 11, 46, 93, 97
  Dodge, Mary Mapes                                            78

  Emerson, Ralph Waldo                                         20

  Figuier, Louis                                              223
  Frankenstein, Gustavus                            229, 235, 257
  Franklin, Benjamin                                          130
  Froude, James Anthony                                        71

  Gustafson, Zadel Barnes                                     149

  Hawthorne, Nathaniel                              216, 243, 264
  Heber, Reginald                                             187
  Hemans, Felicia Dorothea                                     16
  Howitt, Mary                                                115
  Hunt, Leigh                                                  45

  Keble, John                                                  81
  Kingsley, Charles                                            38

  Lacoste, Marie                                              156
  Larcom, Lucy                                                101
  Longfellow, Henry Wadsworth                             74, 171
  Lover, Samuel                                               109
  Lushington, Henry                                           221

  Mackay, Charles                                          86, 88
  Macleod, Norman                                             155
  Michelet, Jules                                             158
  Montgomery, James                                           177
  Moore, Thomas                                                73
  McGee, Thomas D’Arcy                                        122

  Norton, Hon. Caroline Elizabeth Sarah                       207

  Procter, Bryan Waller (_Barry Cornwall_)                     94

  Sangster, Charles                                           110
  Southey, Robert                                         60, 133
  Swain, Charles                                               96

  Tennyson, Alfred (Lord Tennyson)   132, 157, 233, 250, 255, 261
  Trowbridge, John Townsend                                    33

  White, Henry Kirke                                     129, 148
  Whittier, John Greenleaf                                    103
  Wolfe, Charles                                              214
  Wordsworth, William                                  21, 27, 52




ORTHOËPY.


1. =Orthoëpy= or =Correct Pronunciation=, is the utterance of words
with their right sounds and accents, as sanctioned by the best usage.
It depends principally upon =Articulation=, =Syllabication=, and
=Accentuation=.

2. =Articulation= is the distinct utterance of the elementary vowel and
consonant sounds of the language, whether separate, or combined into
syllables and words. In pronouncing a word its elementary sounds should
be correctly articulated.

3. The more =common faults in articulation= are:--

    (1) _Omitting a vowel sound, or substituting one vowel sound
    for another, in an unaccented syllable._ Of all faults in
    pronunciation probably this is the commonest. As a rule
    it results from carelessness in utterance. Examples of it
    are:--pronouncing--arithmetic, _’rithmetic_; library, _līb’ry_;
    literature, _lit’rature_; geography, _j’ography_; barrel,
    _barr’l_; below, _b’low_; family, _fam’ly_; violent, _vi’lent_;
    history, _hist’ry_; memory, _mem’ry_; regular, _reg’lar_;
    usual, _ūzh’al_; alwāys, _alwŭz_; afford, _ŭfford_; abundant,
    _abundŭnt_; eatable, _eatŭble_; America, _Ameriky_; childrĕn,
    _childrin_; modĕst, _modŭst_; commandment, _commandmŭnt_;
    judgment, _judgmŭnt_; moment, _momŭnt_; kindness, _kindniss_;
    gospĕl, _gospil_; pockĕt, _pockit_; ēmotion, _immotion_;
    charĭty, _charŭty_; opposĭte, _oppozŭt_; potatō, _pŭtatĕh_;
    patriŏt, _patriŭt_; ōbedience, _ŭbediĕnce_; accūrāte,
    _ak’er-ĭt_; particūlar, _partikĭlĕr_.

    (2) _Substituting one vowel sound for another in an accented
    syllable or a one-syllabled word._ This fault may result, not
    from carelessness, but from want of knowledge, for the correct
    pronunciation of the vowel sounds of words must be learned from
    some correct speaker, or from a dictionary. Examples of this
    fault are:--pronouncing--āte, _ĕt_; cătch, _kĕtch_; săt, _sŏt_;
    găther, _gĕther_; băde, _bāde_; was, _wŭz_; father, _făther_ or
    _fawther_; says (_sĕz_), _sāz_; get, _git_; kettle, _kĭttle_;
    deaf (dĕf), _deef_; creek, _crick_; rinse, _rĕnse_; bŏnnet,
    _bŭnnet_; bosom, _bŭzum_; frŏm, _frum_; just, _jĕst_; shut,
    _shĕt_; new (nū), _noo_; dūty, _dooty_; redūce, _redooce_;
    because, _bekŭz_; saucy, _sāssy_; point, _pīnt_; instead,
    _instĭd_; route, (rōōt), _rout_.

    (3) _Omitting a consonant sound, or substituting one consonant
    sound for another_; as in pronouncing--yeast, _’east_;
    February, _Feb’uary_; and, _an’_; old, _ōl’_; acts, _ac’s_;
    slept, _slep’_; depths, _dep’s_; fields, _fiel’s_; winds,
    _win’s_; breadths, _bre’ths_; twelfth, _twel’th_ or _twelf’_;
    asked (askt), _as’t_; mostly, _mōs’ly_; swiftly, _swif’ly_;
    government, _gover’ment_; Arctic, _Ar’tic_; products,
    _produc’s_; consists, _consis’_; commands, _comman’s_;
    morning, _mornin_; strength, _strenth_; length, _lenth_;
    shrink, _srink_; shrill, _srill_; height, _hīth_; Asia
    (A’she-a), _A’zhe-a_; chimney, _chimbly_; covetous (cŭv’ĕt-ŭs),
    _cŭv’e-chŭs_; fortūne, _forchin_.

    (4) _Introducing in the pronunciation of a word a sound that
    does not belong to it_; as in pronouncing--drown, _drownd_;
    drowned, _drownded_; often (of’n), _of´ten_; epistle,
    (e-pis´l), _e-pis´tel_; elm, _el´um_; film, _fil´um_; height,
    _hīt’th_; grievous, _grēv´i-us_; mischievous (mis´chĭv-us),
    _mis-chēv´i-us_; column, _col´yum_; once (wŭns), _wŭnst_;
    across, _acrost_.

    (5) _Misusing the sound of_ r; as in pronouncing--Maria,
    _Mariar_; idea, _idear_; widow, _widder_; meadow, _medder_;
    farm, _far-r-m_; warm, _war-r-m_; war, _wa’_; door, _do-ah_;
    garden, _gä’den_; card, _cä’d_; warm, _wä’m_; forth, _fo’th_;
    hundred, _hunderd_; children, _childern_.

    (6) _Misusing the aspirate_ (h); as in pronouncing--happy,
    _’appy_; apples, _happles_; whence, _wence_; which, _wich_;
    what, _wot_; whirl, _wirl_.

4. =Syllabication= (in Orthoëpy) is the correct formation of syllables
in pronouncing words. A syllable is a sound, or a combination of
sounds, uttered by a single impulse of the voice, and constituting
a word or a part of a word. A word has as many syllables as it has
separate vowel sounds. When words are uttered so that their vowel
sounds are clearly and correctly articulated, they will be properly
syllabified.

5. =Accentuation= is the correct placing of accent in uttering
words. =Accent= is a superior stress or force of voice upon
certain syllables of words which distinguishes them from the other
syllables. In uttering a word of more than one syllable, one of
the syllables receives a greater stress in pronunciation than the
others, and is said to be _accented_, or to _have the accent_. Some
words have more than one syllable accented, as _con´fla-gra´´tion_,
_in-com´pre-hen´si-bil´´ity_; but one syllable is always more strongly
accented than the others, and is said to have the _main_ or _primary
accent_. Accentuation, like the other elements of orthoëpy, is fixed by
usage; that is, by the practice of those who are recognized as correct
speakers.

6. In the pronunciation of a word care should be taken to give to
the vowels their proper sounds, to place the accent upon the right
syllable, and to sound the consonants distinctly. The tendency to
drop consonant sounds, and to pronounce indistinctly or incorrectly
the vowel sounds of unaccented syllables, should be carefully guarded
against. The distinction between syllables should be carefully made,
and especially, the distinction between separate words. Carelessness in
this respect may make the meanings of sentences uncertain. For example:

_He saw two beggars steal_, may sound as, _He sought to beg or steal_;

_He had two small eggs_, may sound as, _He had two small legs_; and

_Can there be an aim more lofty?_ as, _Can there be a name more lofty?_

This blending of the sounds of words is prevented, partly by distinctly
uttering the sounds of their initial letters, but chiefly by distinctly
uttering and slightly dwelling upon the sounds of their final letters.




_THIRD READER._




I.--THE WHITE SHIP.

CHARLES DICKENS.


King Henry I. went over to Normandy with his son Prince William and a
great retinue, to have the prince acknowledged as his successor, and
to contract a marriage between him and the daughter of the Count of
Anjou. Both these things were triumphantly done, with great show and
rejoicing; and on the 25th of November, in the year 1120, the whole
retinue prepared to embark, for the voyage home.

On that day, there came to the king, Fitz-Stephen, a sea-captain, and
said, “My liege, my father served your father all his life, upon the
sea. He steered the ship with the golden boy upon the prow, in which
your father sailed to conquer England. I have a fair vessel in the
harbor here, called The White Ship, manned by fifty sailors of renown.
I pray you, Sire, to let your servant have the honor of steering you in
The White Ship to England.”

“I am sorry, friend,” replied the king, “that my ship is already
chosen, and that I cannot, therefore, sail with the son of the man who
served my father. But the prince and his company shall go along with
you in the fair White Ship, manned by the fifty sailors of renown.” An
hour or two afterward, the king set sail in the vessel he had chosen,
accompanied by other vessels, and, sailing all night with a fair and
gentle wind, arrived upon the coast of England in the morning. While it
was yet night, the people in some of these ships heard a faint, wild
cry come over the sea, and wondered what it was.

[Illustration]

Now, the prince was a dissolute young man of eighteen, who bore no
love to the English, and who had declared that when he came to the
throne he would yoke them to the plough like oxen. He went aboard The
White Ship with one hundred and forty youthful nobles like himself,
among whom were eighteen noble ladies of the highest rank. All this gay
company, with their servants and the fifty sailors, made three hundred
souls aboard the fair White Ship.

“Give three casks of wine, Fitz-Stephen,” said the prince, “to the
fifty sailors of renown. My father the king has sailed out of the
harbor. What time is there to make merry here, and yet reach England
with the rest?”

“Prince,” said Fitz-Stephen, “before morning my fifty and The White
Ship shall overtake the swiftest vessel in attendance on your father
the king if we sail at midnight.” Then the prince commanded to make
merry; and the sailors drank out the three casks of wine, and the
prince and all the noble company danced in the moonlight on the deck of
The White Ship.

When, at last, she shot out of the harbor, there was not a sober seaman
on board. But the sails were all set and the oars all going merrily.
Fitz-Stephen had the helm. The gay young nobles and the beautiful
ladies, wrapped in mantles of various bright colors to protect them
from the cold, talked, laughed, and sang. The prince encouraged the
fifty sailors to row yet harder, for the honor of The White Ship.

Crash! A terrific cry broke from three hundred hearts. It was the cry
the people in the distant vessels of the king heard faintly on the
water. The White Ship had struck upon a rock,--was filling,--going
down! Fitz-Stephen hurried the prince into a boat with some few
nobles. “Push off,” he whispered, “and row to the land. It is not far,
and the sea is smooth. The rest of us must die.” But as they rowed fast
away from the sinking ship, the prince heard the voice of his sister
calling for help. He never in his life had been so good as he was then.
He cried in agony, “Row back at any risk! I cannot bear to leave her!”

They rowed back. As the prince held out his arm to catch his sister,
such numbers leaped into the boat that it was overset. And in the same
instant The White Ship went down. Only two men floated. They both clung
to the mainyard of the ship, which had broken from the mast and now
supported them. One asked the other who he was. He replied, “I am a
nobleman,--Godfrey by name, son of Gilbert. And you?”--“I am a poor
butcher of Rouen,” was the answer. Then they said together, “Lord be
merciful to us both!” and tried to encourage each other as they drifted
in the cold, benumbing sea on that unfortunate November night.

By and by another man came swimming toward them, whom they knew, when
he pushed aside his long wet hair, to be Fitz-Stephen. “Where is the
prince?” said he. “Gone, gone!” the two cried together. “Neither he,
nor his brother, nor his sister, nor the king’s niece, nor her brother,
nor any one of all the brave three hundred, noble or commoner, except
us three, has risen above the water!” Fitz-Stephen, with a ghastly
face, cried, “Woe! woe to me!” and sank to the bottom.

The other two clung to the yard for some hours. At length the young
noble said faintly, “I am exhausted, and chilled with the cold, and can
hold no longer. Farewell, good friend! God preserve you!” So he dropped
and sank; and, of all the brilliant crowd, the poor butcher of Rouen
alone was saved. In the morning some fishermen saw him floating in his
sheep-skin coat, and got him into their boat,--the sole relator of the
dismal tale.

For three days no one dared to carry the intelligence to the king. At
length they sent into his presence a little boy, who, weeping bitterly
and falling at his feet, told him that The White Ship was lost with all
on board. The king fell to the ground like a dead man, and never, never
afterward was seen to smile.


_Word Exercise._

    liege (_lēj_)
    niece (_nēs_)
    Gil´bert
    en-cour´age (_en-kur´-aj_)
    helm
    con´quer (_kŏng´ker_)
    An-jou (_an´joo_)
    float´ed
    ex-haust´ed (_egz-awst´ed_)
    butch´er
    God´frey
    Rou-en (_roo´en_)
    man´tles
    dis´so-lūte
    tri-umph´ant (_tri-umf´ant_)
    whis´per
    com´mon-er
    ag´o-ny
    wrapped
    No-vem´ber
    com-mand´ed


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Great retinue.--2. _Contract_ a marriage.--3. Sailors
    of renown.--4. _Fair_ wind.--5. To make merry.--6. Sails
    were set.--7. Oars _going merrily_.--8. Terrific cry.--9.
    _Encourage_ each other.--10. _Benumbing_ sea.--11. _Ghastly_
    face.--12. Brilliant crowd.--13. Sole relator of the dismal
    tale.--14. Carry the intelligence.

       *       *       *       *       *

    _Howe’er it be, it seems to me_
    _’Tis only noble to be good._

                      --_Tennyson._




II.--CASABIANCA.

MRS. HEMANS.


Casabianca, a boy about thirteen years old, son of the Admiral of the
French fleet, remained at his post, in the Battle of the Nile, after
his ship, the “Orient,” had caught fire, and after all the guns had
been abandoned. He perished in the explosion of the vessel, when the
flames reached the powder magazine.

    The boy stood on the burning deck,
      Whence all but he had fled;
    The flame, that lit the battle’s wreck,
      Shone round him o’er the dead.

    Yet beautiful and bright he stood,
      As born to rule the storm;
    A creature of heroic blood,
      A proud, though childlike, form.

    The flames rolled on,--he would not go
      Without his father’s word;
    That father, faint in death below,
      His voice no longer heard.

    He called aloud:--“Say, Father, say
      If yet my task is done!”
    He knew not that the chieftain lay
      Unconscious of his son.

    “Speak, Father!” once again he cried,
      “If I may yet be gone!”
    And but the booming shots replied,
      And fast the flames rolled on.

    Upon his brow he felt their breath,
      And in his waving hair,
    And looked from that lone post of death
      In still, yet brave, despair;

    And shouted but once more aloud,
      “My Father! must I stay?”
    While o’er him fast, through sail and shroud,
      The wreathing fires made way.

    They wrapped the ship in splendor wild,
      They caught the flag on high,
    And streamed above the gallant child
      Like banners in the sky.

    There came a burst of thunder sound--
      The boy--oh! where was he?
    Ask of the winds that far around
      With fragments strewed the sea!--

    With mast, and helm, and pennon fair,
      That well had borne their part!--
    But the noblest thing that perished there
      Was that young faithful heart.


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Battle’s _wreck_.--2. To rule the storm.--3. A creature of
    heroic blood.--4. Lay _unconscious_ of his son.--5. _Booming_
    shots.--6. _Lone post_ of death.--7. Brave despair.--8.
    _Wreathing_ fires.--9. Wrapped in wild splendor.--10. Gallant
    child.--11. Streamed like banners.--12. Fair pennon.--13.
    _Noblest_ thing.--14. Faithful heart.




III.--THE GIRAFFE OR CAMELOPARD.


There are few sights more pleasing than a herd of tall, graceful
giraffes. With their heads reaching a height of from twelve to eighteen
feet, they move about in small herds on the open plains of Africa,
eating the tender twigs and leaves of the mimosa and other trees.

[Illustration]

The legs of a large giraffe are about nine feet long and its neck
nearly six feet; while its body measures only seven feet in length and
<DW72>s rapidly from the neck to the tail. The graceful appearance of
the giraffe is increased by the beauty of its skin, which is orange red
in color, and mottled with dark spots. Its long tail has at the end a
tuft of thick hair, which serves the purpose of keeping off the flies
and stinging insects, so plentiful in the hot climate of Africa.

Its tongue is very wonderful. It is from thirteen to seventeen inches
in length, is slender and pointed, and is capable of being moved in so
many ways, that it is almost as useful to the giraffe as the trunk is
to the elephant.

The horns of the giraffe are very short and covered with skin. At
the ends there are tufts of short hair. The animal has divided hoofs
somewhat resembling those of the ox.

The head of the giraffe is small, and its eyes large and mild looking.
These eyes are set in such a way that the animal can see a great deal
of what is behind it, without turning its head. In addition to its
wonderful power of sight, the giraffe can scent danger from a great
distance; so that there is no animal more difficult of approach.

Strange to relate, the giraffe has no voice. In London, some years ago,
two giraffes were burned to death in their stables, when the slightest
sound would have given notice of their danger, and have saved their
lives.

The giraffe is naturally both gentle and timid, and he will always try
to avoid danger by flight. It is when running that he exposes his only
ungraceful point. He runs swiftly, but since he moves his fore and
hind legs on each side at the same time, the movement gives him a very
awkward gait. But though timid, he will, when overtaken, turn even upon
the lion or panther, and defend himself successfully by powerful kicks
with his strong legs.

The natives of Africa capture the giraffe in pitfalls, which are deep
holes covered over with branches of trees and dirt. When captured, the
giraffe can be tamed, and during its captivity it gives scarcely any
trouble.

Fifty years ago, but little was known about the giraffe in America or
Europe. Now it is to be found in menageries and the public gardens
of large cities. The giraffe thrives in captivity and seems to be
well satisfied with a diet of corn and hay. It is a source of great
satisfaction to those who admire this beautiful animal, that there is
nothing to prevent it from living in a climate so different from that
of its African home.




IV.--THE MOUNTAIN AND THE SQUIRREL.

R. W. EMERSON.


    The mountain and the squirrel
    Had a quarrel,
    And the former called the latter “Little Prig.”
    Bun replied:
    “You are doubtless very big,
    But all sorts of things and weather
    Must be taken in together
    To make up a year,
    And a sphere:
    And I think it no disgrace
    To occupy my place.
    If I am not so large as you,
    You are not so small as I,
    And not half so spry:
    I’ll not deny you make
    A very pretty squirrel track.
    Talents differ; all is well and wisely put;
    If _I_ cannot carry forests on my back,
    Neither can _you_ crack a nut.”




V.--THE PET LAMB.

WORDSWORTH.


[Illustration]

    The dew was falling fast, the stars began to blink;
    I heard a voice; it said, “Drink, pretty creature, drink!”
    And, looking o’er the hedge, before me I espied
    A snow-white mountain lamb with a maiden at its side.

    No other sheep were near, the lamb was all alone,
    And by a slender cord was tethered to a stone;
    With one knee on the grass did the little maiden kneel,
    While to that mountain lamb she gave its evening meal.

    The lamb, while from her hand he thus his supper took,
    Seemed to feast with head and ears, and his tail with pleasure shook.
    “Drink, pretty creature, drink,” she said in such a tone
    That I almost received her heart into my own.

    ’Twas little Barbara Lewthwaite, a child of beauty rare!
    I watched them with delight, they were a lovely pair.
    Now with her empty can the maiden turned away;
    But ere ten yards were gone her footsteps did she stay.

    Towards the lamb she looked; and from that shady place
    I unobserved could see the workings of her face:
    If Nature to her tongue could measured numbers bring,
    Thus, thought I, to her lamb that little maid might sing:--

    “What ails thee, young one? What? Why pull so at thy cord?
    Is it not well with thee? Well both for bed and board?
    Thy plot of grass is soft, and green as grass can be;
    Rest, little young one, rest; what is’t that aileth thee?

    “What is it thou wouldst seek? What is wanting to thy heart?
    Thy limbs are they not strong? And beautiful thou art.
    This grass is tender grass; these flowers they have no peers;
    And that green corn all day is rustling in thy ears!

    “If the sun be shining hot, do but stretch thy woollen chain,
    This beech is standing by, its covert thou canst gain;
    For rain and mountain storms, the like thou need’st not fear--
    The rain and storm are things that scarcely can come here.

    “Rest, little young one, rest; thou hast forgot the day
    When my father found thee first in places far away;
    Many flocks were on the hills, but thou wert owned by none,
    And thy mother from thy side for evermore was gone.

    “He took thee in his arms, and in pity brought thee home:
    A blessed day for thee! then whither wouldst thou roam?
    A faithful nurse thou hast; the dam that did thee yean
    Upon the mountain-tops no kinder could have been.

    “Thou know’st that twice a day I have brought thee in this can
    Fresh water from the brook, as clear as ever ran;
    And twice in the day, when the ground is wet with dew,
    I bring thee draughts of milk,--warm milk it is, and new.

    “Thy limbs will shortly be twice as stout as they are now;
    Then I’ll yoke thee to my cart, like a pony in the plough:
    My playmate thou shalt be; and when the wind is cold,
    Our hearth shall be thy bed, our house shall be thy fold.

    “It will not, will not rest!--Poor creature, can it be
    That ’tis thy mother’s heart which is working so in thee?
    Things that I know not of belike to thee are dear,
    And dreams of things which thou canst neither see nor hear.

    “Alas, the mountain-tops that look so green and fair!
    I’ve heard of fearful winds and darkness that come there;
    The little brooks that seem all pastime and all play,
    When they are angry, roar like lions for their prey.

    “Here thou need’st not dread the raven in the sky;
    Night and day thou art safe,--our cottage is hard by.
    Why bleat so after me? Why pull so at thy chain?
    Sleep,--and at break of day I will come to thee again!”

    As homeward through the lane I went with lazy feet,
    This song unto myself did I oftentimes repeat;
    And it seemed, as I retraced the ballad line by line,
    That but half of it was hers, and one-half of it was _mine_.

    Again, and once again, did I repeat the song;
    “Nay,” said I, “more than half to the _damsel_ must belong;
    For she looked with such a look, and she spake with such a tone,
    That I almost received her heart into my own.”


_Word Exercise._

    bal´lad
    cov´ert (_kŭv´ert_)
    draught (_draft_)
    Bar´ba-ra
    wool´len
    Lew´-thwaite




VI.--THE CAMEL.


In Asia and in Africa there are vast plains of sand, upon which no
grass grows, and through which no river runs. These plains are as
smooth as the ocean unmoved by waves. As far as the eye can reach,
nothing is to be seen but sand. In the middle of the day when the sun
is hottest, the sand dazzles the eyes of the traveller, as if there
were a sun beneath the sand as well as one above.

Here and there, but many miles apart, are green spots consisting of
bushes, trees, and grass, growing around a small pool or spring of
water. These green spots are called oases. Here the tired traveller can
find food and shade, and can sleep awhile, sheltered from the blazing
sun.

How do you think the traveller crosses these burning plains? Not in
carriages, nor on horseback, nor in railroad trains, but on the backs
of tall, long-necked, humpbacked camels.

Even if you have seen camels alive, or pictures of them, you will still
be glad to learn more about these very useful animals.

The camel lives on grass, and the dry short herbage, which is found on
the edges of the desert. While travelling in the desert, it is fed upon
dates and barley. It is able to eat a great deal of food at a time and
to drink enough water to last some days. By this means, it can go for
a long time without food, and travel long distances without stopping
to eat or drink. The camel has a curious lump of fat on the top of its
back called a “hump.” One kind of camel has two humps. One purpose of
these humps, is to supply the camel with strength, when it has neither
food nor water, and would otherwise die from want.

The foot of the camel is a wonderful thing. It is broad, and has a soft
pad at the bottom, which keeps it from sinking in the yielding sand,
when the camel crosses the arid deserts.

[Illustration]

The camel with two humps on its back is much larger and stronger than
the camel with one hump. The one-humped camel is known as the Arabian
camel or dromedary. Asia is the home of the camel, but numbers of them
are used in Africa and other parts of the world. The camel is trained
to kneel down to receive its load, and to let its master get on its
back. The camel can smell water at a great distance. When its rider
is nearly dead from thirst, and water is near, he can tell it by the
greater speed at which the camel begins to travel.

The camel is often called the “ship of the desert.” As the desert is
like a sea, and the green spots upon it like islands, so is the camel
like a ship, that can carry the traveller from one point to another,
quickly and safely. But even with his faithful camel, the traveller
does not care to cross the desert alone. The difficulties of keeping in
the right track, and the fear of wild Arabs, make it much safer for a
number of travellers to cross the desert together.

Travellers take with them camel-drivers and men who know the way, to
look after the beasts when they stop for the night. These men light
the fires, cook the food, and fill the large skin-bottles with water
when they come to a spring. The travellers, camels, and camel-drivers,
together, form what is called a caravan.


_Word Exercise._

    ar´id
    daz´zles
    isl´and (_ī´land_)
    dĕs´ert (_dĕz-_)
    oases (_ō´a-sēz_)
    car´riage (_kăr´rij_)
    dif´fi-cult
    herb´age
    A-ra´bi-an
    car´a-van (or, _car-a-van´_)
    pict´ure (_pĭkt´yür_)
    shel´tered
    dromedary (_drŭm´e-da-re_)
    trav´el-ler




VII.--LUCY GRAY.

WORDSWORTH.


[Illustration]

    Oft I had heard of Lucy Gray;
      And, when I crossed the wild,
    I chanced to see at break of day
      The solitary child.

    No mate, no comrade Lucy knew;
      She dwelt on a wide moor,--
    The sweetest thing that ever grew
      Beside a human door!

    You yet may spy the fawn at play,
      The hare upon the green;
    But the sweet face of Lucy Gray
      Will never more be seen.

    “To-night will be a stormy night--
      You to the town must go;
    And take a lantern, child, to light
      Your mother through the snow.”

    “That, father, will I gladly do;
      ’Tis scarcely afternoon,--
    The minster-clock has just struck two,
      And yonder is the moon.”

    At this the father raised his hook
      And snapped a fagot-band;
    He plied his work;--and Lucy took
      The lantern in her hand.

    Not blither is the mountain roe:
      With many a wanton stroke
    Her feet disperse the powdery snow,
      That rises up like smoke.

    The storm came on before its time;
      She wandered up and down;
    And many a hill did Lucy climb,
      But never reached the town.

    The wretched parents, all that night,
      Went shouting far and wide;
    But there was neither sound nor sight
      To serve them for a guide.

    At daybreak on a hill they stood
      That overlooked the moor;
    And thence they saw the bridge of wood
      A furlong from their door.

    They wept, and, turning homeward, cried,
      “In heaven we all shall meet!”
    When in the snow the mother spied
      The print of Lucy’s feet.

    Then downward from the steep hill’s edge
      They tracked the footmarks small;
    And through the broken hawthorn hedge,
      And by the long stone wall;

    And then an open field they crossed;
      The marks were still the same;
    They tracked them on, nor ever lost,
      And to the bridge they came.

    They followed from the snowy bank
      Those footmarks, one by one,
    Into the middle of the plank;
      And further there were none!

    Yet some maintain that to this day
      She is a living child;
    That you may see sweet Lucy Gray
      Upon the lonesome wild.

    O’er rough and smooth she trips along,
      And never looks behind;
    And sings a solitary song
      That whistles in the wind.


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Crossed the wild.--2. _Solitary_ child.--3. Sweetest
    thing.--4. _Minster_ clock.--5. Snapped a fagot-band.--6.
    _Plied_ his work.--7. Not blither is the mountain roe.--8.
    Wanton stroke.--9. _Disperse the powdery_ snow.--10. _Wretched_
    parents.--11. Sound nor sight.--12. Spied the print.--13.
    Tracked them on.--14. Lonesome wild.--15. _Trips_ along.--16.
    _Solitary_ song.




VIII.--THE EMPEROR AND THE MAJOR.


The Emperor Alexander, while travelling in Western Russia, came one day
to a small town of which he knew very little; so, when he found that he
must change horses, he thought that he would look around and see what
the town was like.

[Illustration]

Alone, habited in a plain military coat, without any mark of his high
rank, he wandered through the place until he came to the end of the
road that he had been following. There he paused, not knowing which way
to turn; for two paths were before him,--one to the right and one to
the left.

Alexander saw a man standing at the door of a house; and, going up to
him, the Emperor said, “My friend, can you tell me which of these two
roads I must take to get to Kalouga?” The man, who was in full military
dress, was smoking a pipe with an air of dignity almost ridiculous.
Astonished that so plain-looking a traveller should dare to speak to
him with familiarity, the smoker answered shortly, “To the right.”

“Pardon!” said the Emperor. “Another word, if you please.”--“What?”
was the haughty reply.--“Permit me to ask you a question,”
continued the Emperor. “What is your grade in the army?”--“Guess.”
And the pipe blazed away furiously.--“Lieutenant?” said the
amused Alexander.--“Up!” came proudly from the smoker’s
lips.--“Captain?”--“Higher.”--“Major?”--“At last!” was the lofty
response. The Emperor bowed low in the presence of such greatness.

“Now, in my turn,” said the major, with the grand air
that he thought fit to assume in addressing a humble
inferior, “what are you, if you please?”--“Guess,” answered
Alexander.--“Lieutenant?”--“Up!”--“Captain?”--“Higher.”--“Major?”--“Go
on.”--“Colonel?”--“Again.”

The smoker took his pipe from his mouth: “Your Excellency is, then,
General?” The grand air was fast disappearing.--“You are coming near
it.”--The major put his hand to his cap: “Then your Highness is
Field-Marshal?”

By this time the grand air had taken flight, and the officer, so
pompous a moment before, looked as if the steady gaze and the
quiet voice of the traveller had reduced him to the last stage of
fear.--“Once more, my good major,” said Alexander.--“His Imperial
Majesty?” exclaimed the man, in surprise and terror, letting his
pipe drop from his trembling fingers.--“His very self,” answered the
Emperor; and he smiled at the wonderful change in the major’s face and
manner.

“Ah, Sire, pardon me!” cried the officer, falling on his
knees,--“pardon me!”--“And what is there to pardon?” said Alexander,
with real, simple dignity. “My friend, you have done me no harm. I
asked you which road I should take, and you told me. Thanks!”

But the major never forgot the lesson. If, in later years, he was
tempted to be rude or haughty to his so-called inferiors, there rose
at once in his mind a picture of a well-remembered scene, in which
his pride of power had brought such shame upon him. Two soldiers in a
quiet country-town made but an every-day picture, after all; but what
a difference there had been between the pompous manner of the petty
officer and the natural, courteous dignity of the Emperor of all the
Russias!


_Word Exercise._

    haughty (_haw´te_)
    Maj´es-ty
    Colonel (_kur´nel_)
    Lieu-ten´ant (_lĕu-ten´ant_)
    Ka-lou´ga (_kă-loo´gă_)
    Em´per-or
    Im-pe´ri-al
    Ex´cel-len-cy


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. _Habited in a plain military_ coat.--2. Air of dignity.--3.
    Speak with _familiarity_.--4. Answered shortly.--5. Haughty
    reply.--6. Lofty response.--7. Steady gaze.--8. Exclaimed in
    surprise.--9. Simple dignity.--10. Pompous manner.--11. Petty
    officer.--12. Natural dignity.




IX.--FARMER JOHN.

J. T. TROWBRIDGE.


    Home from his journey, Farmer John
      Arrived this morning safe and sound;
    His black coat off, and his old clothes on,
    “Now I’m myself,” said Farmer John;
      And he thinks, “I’ll look around.”
    Up leaps the dog: “Get down, you pup!
    Are you so glad you would eat me up?”
    The old cow lows at the gate to greet him;
    The horses prick up their ears to meet him.
              “Well, well, old Bay!
              Ha, ha, old Gray!
    Do you get good feed when I’m away?

    “You haven’t a rib,” says Farmer John;
      “The cattle are looking round and sleek;
    The colt is going to be a roan,
    And a beauty, too; how he has grown!
      We’ll wean the calf in a week.”
    Says Farmer John, “When I’ve been off,
    To call you again about the trough,
    And water you and pet you while you drink,
    Is a greater comfort than you can think!”
              And he pats old Bay
              And he slaps old Gray;
    “Ah! this is the comfort of going away.

    “For after all,” says Farmer John,
      “The best of a journey is getting home:
    I’ve seen great sights, but I would not give
    This spot, and the peaceful life I live,
      For all their Paris and Rome;
    These hills for the city’s stifled air,
    And big hotels and bustle and glare;--
    Land all houses and roads all stones,
    That deafen your ears and batter your bones!
              Would you, old Bay?
              Would you, old Gray?
    That’s what one gets by going away.

    “There Money is king,” says Farmer John,
      “And Fashion is queen; and it’s very queer
    To see how sometimes, while the man
    Is raking and scraping all he can,
      The wife spends, every year,
    Enough, you would think, for a score of wives,
    To keep them in luxury all their lives!
    The town is a perfect Babylon
    To a quiet chap,” says Farmer John.
              “You see, old Bay,
              You see, old Gray,
    I’m wiser than when I went away.

    “I’ve found out this,” says Farmer John,
      “That happiness is not bought and sold,
    And clutched in a life of waste and hurry,
    In nights of pleasure and days of worry,
      And wealth isn’t all in gold,
    Mortgage and stocks, and ten per cent.,
    But in simple ways and sweet content,
    Few wants, pure hopes, and noble ends,
    Some land to till, and a few good friends,
              Like you, old Bay,
              And you, old Gray,--
    That’s what I’ve learned by going away.”

    And a happy man is Farmer John,--
      O a rich and happy man is he!
    He sees the peas and pumpkins growing,
    The corn in tassel, the buckwheat blowing,
              And fruit on vine and tree;
    The large kind oxen look their thanks,
    As he rubs their foreheads and strokes their flanks;
    The doves light round him, and strut and coo;
    Says Farmer John, “I’ll take you, too,--
              And you, old Bay,
              And you, old Gray,
    Next time I travel so far away.”


_Word Exercise._

    trough (_trawf_)
    luxury (_lŭk´shu-re_)
    mortgage (_mor´gaj_)
    foreheads (_fŏr´eds_)
    clutched
    jour´ney (_jŭr-_)
    Bab´y-lon
    hăp´pi-nĕss


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Arrived safe and sound.--2. Stifled air.--3. Bustle and
    glare.--4. Money is king.--5. Fashion is queen.--6. Raking
    and scraping.--7. Days of _worry_.--8. Simple ways.--9. Sweet
    content.--10. Sees the corn _in tassel_.--11. Buckwheat
    _blowing_.--12. Look their thanks.--13. The doves _light_ round
    him.

       *       *       *       *       *

    _There is nothing so kingly as kindness,_
    _And nothing so royal as truth._

                              --_Alice Cary._




X.--THE POOR LITTLE MATCH GIRL.

HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN.


It was New Year’s Eve, and a cold, snowy evening. On this night, a poor
little girl walked along the street with naked feet, benumbed with
cold, and carrying in her hand a bundle of matches, which she had been
trying all day to sell, but in vain; no one had given her a single
penny. The snow fell fast upon her pretty yellow hair and her bare
neck; but she did not mind that. She looked wistfully at the bright
lights which shone from every window as she passed along; she could
smell the nice roast goose, and she longed to taste it: it was New
Year’s Eve!

Wearied and faint she laid herself down in a corner of the street, and
drew her little legs under her to keep herself warm. She could not go
home, for her father would scold her for not having sold any matches;
and, even if she were there, she would still be cold, for the house was
but poorly protected, and the wind whistled through many a chink in the
roof and walls. She thought she would try and warm her cold fingers by
lighting one of the matches; she drew one out, struck it against the
wall, and immediately a bright, clear flame streamed from it, like a
little candle.

The little girl looked at the flame, and she saw before her a beautiful
brass stove with a nice warm fire in it! She stretched out her feet to
warm them,--when, lo, the match went out; in a moment the stove and
fire vanished; she sat again in the cold night, with the burnt match in
her hand.

She struck another; the flame blazed on the opposite wall, and she
saw through it into a room where a table was laid out with handsome
dishes,--roast goose, and other nice things were there,--and, what was
still more extraordinary, she saw the goose jump from the dish, knife,
and fork, and all, and come running towards her. But again the match
went out; and nothing but the dark wall and the cold street were to be
seen.

The little girl drew another match; and, as soon as it struck a light,
she saw a most beautiful Christmas tree, much larger and more splendid
than any she had ever seen before. A vast number of lighted candles
hung among the branches; and a multitude of pretty variegated pictures,
like those in the shops, met her eyes. The girl lifted up her little
hands in rapture at the sight; but again the match fell; and in the
same moment one of the blazing candles shot through the sky, like a
falling star, and fell at her feet. “Now some one dies,” cried she; for
she had been told by her good old grandmother, that when a star falls,
a soul returns to God.

Again she struck; and, behold, a bright light shone round about her,
and in the midst of it stood her kind grandmother, looking calmly and
smilingly upon her.

“Dear grandmother,” said she, “take me, oh take me! You will be gone
from me when the match goes out, like the bright stove, the nice
supper, and the Christmas tree;” and saying this, she struck all the
rest of the matches at once, which made a light round her almost like
day. And now the good grandmother smiled still more sweetly upon her;
she lifted her up in her arms, and they soared together, far, far
away; where there was no longer any cold, or hunger, or pain,--they
were in Paradise!

But the poor little match-girl was still in the corner of the street,
in the cold New Year’s morning. She was frozen to death, and a bundle
of burnt matches lay beside her. People said, “She has been trying to
warm herself, poor thing!” But ah, they knew not what glorious things
she had seen; they knew not into what joys she had entered--nor how
happy she was on this festival of the New Year!


_Word Exercise._

    calmly (_kām-le_)
    fes´ti-val
    vanished (_van´isht_)
    vā´ri-e-gāt-ed
    Par´a-dise
    grand´mother
    op´po-site (_op´po-zĭt_)
    handsome (_han´sum_)
    Christmas (_krĭs´mas_)
    extraordinary (_eks-tror´dĭ-na-re_)


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. _Benumbed_ with cold.--2. She _did not mind_ that.--3.
    Looked _wistfully_.--4. Wearied and faint.--5. Poorly
    protected.--6. A _clear_ flame _streamed_ from it.--7. A table
    _was laid out_.--8. _In rapture_ at the sight.--9. _Soared_ far
    away.--10. _Glorious_ things.




XI.--THE SANDS O’ DEE.

CHARLES KINGSLEY.


    “O Mary, go and call the cattle home,
          And call the cattle home,
          And call the cattle home,
        Across the sands o’ Dee.”
    The western wind was wild and dank with foam,
        And all alone went she.

    The creeping tide came up along the sand,
          And o’er and o’er the sand,
          And round and round the sand,
        As far as eye could see;
    The blinding mist came down and hid the land--
        And never home came she.

    “Oh, is it weed, or fish, or floating hair--
          A tress o’ golden hair,
          O’ drowned maiden’s hair,
        Above the nets at sea?
    Was never salmon yet that shone so fair,
        Among the stakes on Dee.”

    They rowed her in across the rolling foam,
          The cruel, crawling foam,
          The cruel, hungry foam,
        To her grave beside the sea;
    But still the boatmen hear her call the cattle home,
        Across the sands o’ Dee.

[Illustration]




XII.--THE RHINOCEROS.


Next to the mighty elephant, the rhinoceros is the largest and
strongest of animals. There are several species of the rhinoceros, some
of which are found in Asia, and others in different parts of Africa.

In the latter country there are four varieties,--the black rhinoceros,
having a single horn; a black species, having two horns; the
long-horned white rhinoceros; and the common white species, which has a
short, stubby horn.

The largest of the African species is the long-horned, white, or
square-nosed rhinoceros. When full grown, it sometimes measures
eighteen feet in length, and about as many feet around the body. Its
horn frequently grows to the length of thirty inches.

The black rhinoceros, although much smaller than the white, and seldom
having a horn over eighteen inches long, is far more ferocious than the
white species, and possesses a wonderful degree of strength.

The form of the rhinoceros is clumsy, and its appearance dull and
heavy. The limbs are thick and powerful, and each foot has three toes,
which are covered with broad, hoof-like nails. The tail is small;
the head very long and large. Taken altogether, there are few--if
any--animals that compare with the rhinoceros in ugliness. The eyes are
set in such a manner that the animal can not see anything exactly in
front of it; but the senses of hearing and smelling are so keen that
sight is not required to detect an enemy, whether it be man or beast.
The skin of the African rhinoceros is smooth, and has only a few
scattering hairs here and there. It is, however, very thick and tough,
and can resist the force of a rifle-ball except when it is fired from a
very short distance.

The largest known species of the rhinoceros is found in Asia. It lives
chiefly in the marshy jungles, and on the banks of lakes and rivers,
in India. Some of this species are over five feet in height, and have
horns three feet in length and eighteen inches around the base. Unlike
that of the African rhinoceros, the skin of the Asiatic species is not
smooth, but lies in thick folds upon the body, forming flaps which can
be lifted with the hand.

The food of the rhinoceros consists of roots, and the young branches
and leaves of trees and shrubs. It ploughs up the roots with the aid
of its horn, and gathers the branches and leaves with its upper lip,
which is long and pointed, and with it rolls its food together before
placing it in its mouth. The flesh of the rhinoceros is good to eat;
and its strong, thick skin is made by the natives into shields, whips,
and other articles.

Though clumsy, and apparently very stupid, the rhinoceros is a very
active animal when attacked or otherwise alarmed. It is very fierce
and savage,--so much so, that the natives dread it more than they do
the lion. In hunting the rhinoceros, it is dangerous for a man to fire
at one, unless he is mounted upon a swift horse, and can easily reach
some place of safety. When attacking an enemy, the rhinoceros lowers
its head and rushes forward like an angry bull. Though it may not see
the object of its attack, its sense of smell is so acute that it knows
when the enemy is reached. Then begins a furious tossing of the head,
and if its powerful horn strikes the foe, a terrible wound is the
result. When wounded itself, the rhinoceros loses all sense of fear,
and charges again and again, with such desperate fury, that the enemy
is almost always overcome.

[Illustration]

A famous traveller in South Africa relates the following incident that
happened during one of his hunting excursions:

“Having proceeded about two miles, I came upon a black rhinoceros,
feeding within fifty yards of me. I fired from my saddle, and sent a
bullet in behind his shoulder, upon which he rushed forward, blowing
like a grampus, and then stood looking about him. Presently he started
off, and I followed. I expected that he would come to bay, but it seems
a rhinoceros never does that,--a fact I did not know at that time.
Suddenly he fell flat upon the ground; but soon recovering his feet, he
resumed his course as if nothing had happened.

“I spurred on my horse, dashed ahead, and rode right in his path. Upon
this, the hideous monster charged me in the most resolute manner,
blowing loudly through his nostrils. Although I quickly turned about,
he followed me at such a furious pace for several hundred yards, with
his horrid, horny snout within a few yards of my horse’s tail, that
I thought my destruction was certain. The animal, however, suddenly
turned and ran in another direction. I had now become so excited with
the incident, that I determined to give him one more shot any way.
Nerving my horse again, I made another dash after the rhinoceros,
and coming up pretty close to him, I again fired, though with little
effect, the ball striking some thick portion of the skin and doing no
harm. Not caring to run the chance of the huge brute again charging me,
and believing that my rifle-ball was not powerful enough to kill him,
I determined to give up the pursuit, and accordingly let him run off
while I returned to the camp.”




XIII.--THE OLD ARM-CHAIR.

ELIZA COOK.


    I love it, I love it, and who shall dare
    To chide me for loving that old arm-chair?
    I’ve treasured it long as a sainted prize,
    I’ve bedewed it with tears, and embalmed it with sighs;
    ’Tis bound by a thousand bands to my heart;
    Not a tie will break, not a link will start.
    Would you learn the spell?--a mother sat there,
    And a sacred thing is that old arm-chair.

    In childhood’s hour I lingered near
    The hallowed seat with listening ear;
    And gentle words that mother would give,
    To fit me to die and teach me to live.
    She told me shame would never betide,
    With truth for my creed and God for my guide;
    She taught me to lisp my earliest prayer,
    As I knelt beside that old arm-chair.

    I sat and watched her many a day,
    When her eyes grew dim, and her locks were gray;
    And I almost worshipped her when she smiled
    And turned from her Bible to bless her child.
    Years rolled on, but the last one sped--
    My idol was shattered, my earth-star fled;
    I learned how much the heart can bear,
    When I saw her die in that old arm-chair.

    ’Tis past! ’tis past! but I gaze on it now
    With quivering breath and throbbing brow:
    ’Twas there she nursed me, ’twas there she died;
    And memory flows with lava tide.
    Say it is folly, and deem me weak,
    While the scalding drops start down my cheek;
    But I love it, I love it, and cannot tear
    My soul from a mother’s old arm-chair.




XIV.--ABOU BEN ADHEM AND THE ANGEL.

LEIGH HUNT.


    Abou Ben Adhem (may his tribe increase!)
    Awoke one night from a deep dream of peace,
    And saw, within the moonlight in his room,
    Making it rich, and like a lily in bloom,
    An angel, writing in a book of gold:--
    Exceeding peace had made Ben Adhem bold,
    And to the presence in the room he said,
    “What writest thou?”--The vision raised its head,
    And, with a look made of all sweet accord,
    Answered, “The names of those who love the Lord.”
    “And is mine one?” said Abou. “Nay, not so,”
    Replied the Angel. Abou spake more low,
    But cheerily still; and said, “I pray thee, then,
    Write me as one that loves his fellow-men.”

    The angel wrote and vanished. The next night
    It came again with a great wakening light,
    And showed the names whom love of God had blest,
    And lo! Ben Adhem’s name led all the rest.




XV.--PRINCE ARTHUR.

DICKENS.


At two-and-thirty years of age, in the year 1199, John became king of
England. His pretty little nephew, Arthur, had the best claim to the
throne; but John seized the treasure, and made fine promises to the
nobility, and got himself crowned at Westminster within a few weeks
after his brother Richard’s death. I doubt whether the crown could
possibly have been put upon the head of a meaner coward, or a more
detestable villain, if the country had been searched from end to end to
find him out.

The French king, Philip, refused to acknowledge the right of John to
his new dignity, and declared in favor of Arthur. You must not suppose
that he had any generosity of feeling for the fatherless boy; it merely
suited his ambitious schemes to oppose the king of England. So John and
the French king went to war about Arthur.

He was a handsome boy, at that time only twelve years old. He was
not born when his father, Geoffrey, had his brains trampled out at
the tournament; and, besides the misfortune of never having known a
father’s guidance and protection, he had the additional misfortune to
have a foolish mother (Constance by name), lately married to her third
husband. She took Arthur, upon John’s accession, to the French king,
who pretended to be very much his friend, and made him a knight, and
promised him his daughter in marriage; but who cared so little about
him in reality, that, finding it his interest to make peace with King
John for a time, he did so without the least consideration for the poor
little prince, and heartlessly sacrificed all his interests.

Young Arthur, for two years afterwards, lived quietly, and in the
course of that time his mother died. But the French king, then finding
it his interest to quarrel with King John again, made Arthur his
pretence, and invited the orphan boy to court. “You know your rights,
prince,” said the French king, “and you would like to be a king. Is
it not so?” “Truly,” said Prince Arthur, “I should greatly like to be
a king!” “Then,” said Philip, “you shall have two hundred gentlemen
who are knights of mine, and with them you shall go to win back the
provinces belonging to you, of which your uncle, the usurping king of
England, has taken possession. I myself, meanwhile, will head a force
against him in Normandy.”

Prince Arthur went to attack the town of Mirebeau, because his
grandmother, Eleanor, was living there, and because his knights said,
“Prince, if you can take her prisoner, you will be able to bring the
king your uncle to terms!” But she was not to be easily taken. She was
old enough by this time--eighty; but she was as full of stratagem as
she was full of years and wickedness. Receiving intelligence of young
Arthur’s approach, she shut herself up in a high tower, and encouraged
her soldiers to defend it like men. Prince Arthur with his little army
besieged the high tower. King John, hearing how matters stood, came up
to the rescue with his army. So here was a strange family party! The
boy-prince besieging his grandmother, and his uncle besieging him!

This position of affairs did not last long. One summer night, King
John, by treachery, got his men into the town, surprised Prince
Arthur’s force, took two hundred of his knights, and seized the prince
himself in his bed. The knights were put in heavy irons, and driven
away in open carts, drawn by bullocks, to various dungeons, where they
were most inhumanly treated, and where some of them were starved to
death. Prince Arthur was sent to the Castle of Falaise.

One day, while he was in prison at that castle, mournfully thinking it
strange that one so young should be in so much trouble, and looking
out of the small window in the deep, dark wall, at the summer sky and
the birds, the door was softly opened, and he saw his uncle, the king,
standing in the shadow of the archway, looking very grim.

“Arthur,” said the king, with his wicked eyes more on the stone
floor than on his nephew, “will you not trust to the gentleness, the
friendship, and the truthfulness of your loving uncle?” “I will tell
my loving uncle that,” replied the boy, “when he does me right. Let
him restore to me my kingdom of England, and then come to me and ask
the question.” The king looked at him and went out. “Keep that boy a
close prisoner,” said he to the warden of the castle. Then the king
took secret counsel with the worst of his nobles, how the prince was to
be got rid of. Some said, “Put out his eyes and keep him in prison, as
Robert of Normandy was kept.” Others said, “Have him stabbed.” Others,
“Have him poisoned.”

King John feeling that in any case, whatever was done afterwards, it
would be a satisfaction to his mind to have those handsome eyes burnt
out, that had looked at him so proudly, while his own royal eyes were
blinking at the stone floor, sent certain ruffians to Falaise to blind
the boy with red-hot irons. But Arthur so pathetically entreated them,
and shed such piteous tears, and so appealed to Hubert de Bourg (or
Burgh), the warden of the castle, who had a love for him, and was a
merciful, tender man, that Hubert could not bear it. To his eternal
honor, he prevented the torture from being performed; and, at his own
risk sent the savages away.

The chafed and disappointed king bethought himself of the stabbing
suggestion next; and, with his shuffling manner and his cruel face,
proposed it to one William de Bray. “I am a gentleman, and not an
executioner,” said William de Bray, and left the presence with disdain.
But it was not difficult for a king to hire a murderer in those days.
King John found one for his money, and sent him down to the castle of
Falaise. “On what errand dost thou come?” said Hubert to this fellow.
“To despatch young Arthur,” he returned. “Go back to him who sent
thee,” answered Hubert, “and say that I will do it!”

King John, very well knowing that Hubert would never do it, but that he
evasively sent this reply to save the prince or gain time, despatched
messengers to convey the young prisoner to the castle of Rouen. Arthur
was soon forced from the kind Hubert--of whom he had never stood in
greater need than then--carried away by night, and lodged in his new
prison; where, through his grated window, he could hear the deep waters
of the river Seine rippling against the stone wall below.

One dark night, as he lay sleeping, dreaming, perhaps, of rescue by
those unfortunate gentlemen who were obscurely suffering and dying in
his cause, he was roused, and bidden by his jailor to come down the
staircase to the foot of the tower. He hurriedly dressed himself, and
obeyed. When they came to the bottom of the winding-stairs, the jailor
trod upon his torch, and put it out. Then Arthur, in the darkness, was
hurriedly drawn into a solitary boat; and in that boat he found his
uncle and one other man.

He knelt to them, and prayed them not to murder him. Deaf to his
entreaties, they stabbed him, and sank his body in the river with heavy
stones. When the spring morning broke, the tower-door was closed, the
boat was gone, the river sparkled on its way, and never more was any
trace of the poor boy beheld by mortal eyes.


_Word Exercise._

    Seine (_sān_)
    Fă-lāise´ (_lāz_)
    ruffians (_rŭf´yans_)
    accession (_ak-sesh´un_)
    Geoffrey (_jĕf´re_)
    besieged (_be-sējd_)
    dungeons (_dŭn´juns_)
    tour´na-ment (_toor-_ or _tur-_)
    Mirebeau (_meer´bō_)
    usurping (_yū-zurp´ing_)
    treachery (_trĕch´er-e_)
    acknowledge (_ak-nŏl´ej_)
    Nor´man-dy
    mĕs´sen-gers


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Detestable villain.--2. _Declared in favor_ of Arthur.--3.
    Ambitious schemes.--4. Heartlessly sacrificed his
    interests.--5. Full of _stratagem_.--6. Inhumanly treated.--7.
    Took _secret counsel_.--8. Arthur _pathetically entreated_.--9.
    The _chafed_ and _disappointed_ king.--10. _To despatch_
    Arthur.--11. _Evasively_ sent this _reply_.--12. He prayed
    them.--13. Solitary boat.




XVI.--A WET SHEET AND A FLOWING SEA.

ALLAN CUNNINGHAM.


    A wet sheet and a flowing sea,
      A wind that follows fast,
    And fills the white, and rustling sail,
      And bends the gallant mast;
    And bends the gallant mast, my boys,
      While, like the eagle free,
    Away the good ship flies, and leaves
      Old England on the lee!

    “O for a soft and gentle wind!”
      I heard a fair one cry;
    But give to me the snoring breeze
      And white waves heaving high;
    And white waves heaving high, my boys,
      The good ship tight and free,--
    The world of waters is our home,
      And merry men are we.

    There’s tempest in yon hornèd moon,
      And lightning in yon cloud;
    And hark the music, mariners,
      The wind is piping loud!
    The wind is piping loud, my boys,
      The lightning flashes free,--
    While the hollow oak our palace is,
      Our heritage the sea.

       *       *       *       *       *

    _An idler is a watch that wants both hands,_
    _As useless if it goes as if it stands._

                                     --_Cowper._




XVII.--WE ARE SEVEN.

WORDSWORTH.


[Illustration]

    A simple child,
      That lightly draws its breath,
    And feels its life in every limb,
      What should it know of death?

    I met a little cottage girl:
      She was eight years old, she said;
    Her hair was thick with many a curl
      That clustered round her head.

    She had a rustic, woodland air,
      And she was wildly clad;
    Her eyes were fair, and very fair:
      Her beauty made me glad.

    “Sisters and brothers, little maid,
      flow many may you be?”
    “How many? Seven in all,” she said,
      And wondering, looked at me.

    “And where are they? I pray you tell.”
      She answered, “Seven are we;
    And two of us at Conway dwell,
      And two are gone to sea.

    “Two of us in the churchyard lie,
      My sister and my brother;
    And in the churchyard cottage, I
      Dwell near them with my mother.”

    “You say that two at Conway dwell,
      And two are gone to sea,
    Yet you are seven!--I pray you tell,
      Sweet maid, how this may be.”

    Then did the little maid reply,
      “Seven boys and girls are we;
    Two of us in the churchyard lie,
      Beneath the churchyard tree.”

    “You run about, my little maid,
      Your limbs they are alive;
    If two are in the churchyard laid,
      Then you are only five.”

    “Their graves are green, they may be seen,”
      The little maid replied,
    “Twelve steps or more from my mother’s door,
      And they are side by side.

    “My stockings there I often knit,
      My kerchief there I hem;
    And there upon the ground I sit--
      I sit and sing to them.

    “And often after sunset, sir,
      When it is light and fair,
    I take my little porringer,
      And eat my supper there.

    “The first that died was little Jane;
      In bed she moaning lay,
    Till God released her of her pain;
      And then she went away.

    “So in the churchyard she was laid;
      And, when the grass was dry,
    Together round her grave we played,
      My brother John and I.

    “And when the ground was white with snow,
      And I could run and slide,
    My brother John was forced to go,
      And he lies by her side.”

    “How many are you, then,” said I,
      “If they two are in heaven?”
    The little maiden did reply,
      “O master! we are seven.”

    “But they are dead; those two are dead!
      Their spirits are in heaven!”
    ’Twas throwing words away; for still
    The little maid would have her will,
      And said, “Nay, we are seven.”




XVIII.--THE HIPPOPOTAMUS.


[Illustration]

Of all the ugly-looking animals the hippopotamus is certainly one of
the ugliest. Its name means the river-horse, and was given it because
it is generally found either in rivers or their neighborhood, but the
hippopotamus is nothing like a horse, either in its form or its habits.

Though it rarely exceeds five feet in height, it is of vast bulk, and,
when full grown, will weigh, it is said, as much as four or five oxen.
The head is of enormous size, and provided with a mouth of alarming
width. The skin, which is of a dark color and thinly covered with short
white hairs, is, in places, nearly two inches thick. The feet are large
and divided into four parts, each of which is protected by a hoof.

The hippopotamus lives entirely upon vegetable food, of which it eats
vast quantities, as much as six bushels of grass having been found
in its stomach. But it is not so much the amount of food which it
consumes, as what it destroys, that makes the African dread its visits
to the standing crops. Its body is so huge and its legs are so short
that it tramples down far more than it eats. It is provided with a
tremendous array of teeth, some of which weigh from five to eight
pounds. With these it cuts down the grass and shrubs on which it lives
as if they were mown with a scythe.

The hippopotamus, in spite of its awkward form, is an excellent swimmer
and diver, and can remain under water for as much as ten minutes.
During the first few months of its life the young hippopotamus is
carried upon its mother’s neck. When born it is not much larger than a
terrier dog.

The hippopotamus is caught in various ways. Sometimes several pitfalls,
having sharp stakes at the bottom, are dug across the path which it
pursues. In the darkness of the night it falls into one of these, and
is impaled on the stakes. This is a very cruel mode of capture, and
it is to be hoped that the natives who employ it, soon put the poor
animal out of its misery. It is not easy to shoot it fatally, for,
once it is alarmed, it does not readily show itself. It just pushes up
its nostrils above the water to take in air, often selecting for this
purpose some spot where the reeds conceal its movements, and then sinks
again. Sometimes the hippopotamus is harpooned like a whale. As soon
as it is struck with the harpoon the hunters fasten the line round a
neighboring tree, and so hold their prey tight until it is despatched.
Or, if there is no time for them to get to land, they throw the line,
with a buoy attached to it, into the water. The hippopotamus is then
pursued in canoes, and every time it rises to the surface it is pierced
with javelins, until, at length, it dies from loss of blood. This is
dangerous sport, for it sometimes turns upon the hunters and crushes
in or capsizes their canoes. Once a hippopotamus, whose calf had
been speared on the previous day, attacked a boat in which was Dr.
Livingstone. She struck it with such violence that the forepart was
lifted clean out of the water, one of the <DW64> boatmen was thrown into
the river, and the whole crew were forced to jump ashore.

Between the skin and the flesh is a layer of fat, which is considered
a great delicacy. The flesh also is very good eating. The hide is made
into shields, whips, and walking-sticks. The teeth yield a beautiful
white ivory, which is much valued on account of its never losing color.


_Word Exercise._

    buoy (_bwoi_)
    pit´falls
    javelins (_jăv´lĭns_)
    e-nor´mous
    ter´ri-er
    har-pooned´
    scythe
    pierced
    nŏs´trils
    neighborhood (_nā´bur-_)
    i´vo-ry
    mĭs´er-y
    hĭp-po-pot´a-mus


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Either in its _form_ or its _habits_.--2. Rarely
    exceeds.--3. Vast bulk.--4. Alarming width.--5. Lives entirely
    upon vegetable food.--6. Food which it _consumes_.--7.
    Tremendous array.--8. Awkward form.--9. _Impaled_ on
    the stakes.--10. Cruel mode of capture.--11. Shoot it
    _fatally_.--12. The reeds _conceal its movements_.--13. The
    hunters fasten the line.--14. Dangerous sport.--15. _Capsizes_
    their canoes.--16. Lifted _clean_ out of the water.--17.
    Considered a delicacy.




XIX.--A BRIGHT BOY.

PROF. J. S. BLACKIE.


    Bill is a bright boy;
      Do you know Bill?
    Marching cheerily
      Up and down hill;
    Bill is a bright boy
      At books and at play,
    A right and a tight boy,
      All the boys say.

    His face is like roses
      In flush of the June;
    His eyes like the welkin,
      When cloudless the noon;
    His step is like fountains
      That bicker with glee,
    Beneath the green mountains,
      Down to the sea.

    When Bill plays at cricket,
      No ball on the green
    Is shot from the wicket
      So sharp and so clean;
    He stands at his station
      As strong as a king
    When he lifts up a nation
      On Victory’s wing.

    When bent upon study,
      He girds to his books;
    No frown ever ploughs
      The smooth pride of his looks;
    I came, and I saw,
      And I conquered at will:
    This be the law
      For great Cæsar and Bill.

    Like Thor with the hammer
      Of power in his hand,
    He rides through the grammar
      Triumphant and grand;
    O’er bastions and brambles
      Which pedants up-pile,
    He leaps and he ambles
      Along with a smile.

    As mild as a maiden,
      Where mildness belongs,--
    He’s hot as Achilles,
      When goaded by wrongs;
    He flirts with a danger,
      He sports with an ill,
    To fear, such a stranger
      Is brave-hearted Bill!

    For Bill is a bright boy--
      Who is like Bill?
    Oft have I marched with him
      Up and down hill.
    When I hear his voice calling,
      I follow him still,
    And, standing or falling,
      I conquer with Bill!

       *       *       *       *       *

    _Do good by stealth and blush to find it fame._

                                          --_Pope._




XX.--AFTER BLENHEIM.

ROBERT SOUTHEY.


[Illustration]

    It was a summer evening,
      Old Kaspar’s work was done,
    And he before his cottage door
      Was sitting in the sun,
    And by him sported on the green
    His little grandchild Wilhelmine.

    She saw her brother Peterkin
      Roll something large and round,
    Which he beside the rivulet
      In playing there had found;
    He came to ask what he had found,
    That was so large, and smooth, and round.

    Old Kaspar took it from the boy,
      Who stood expectant by;
    And then the old man shook his head,
      And with a natural sigh:
    “’Tis some poor fellow’s skull,” said he,
    “Who fell in the great victory.

    “I find them in the garden,
      For there’s many here about;
    And often when I go to plough,
      The ploughshare turns them out!
    For many thousand men,” said he,
    “Were slain in that great victory.”

    “Now tell us what ’twas all about,”
      Young Peterkin, he cries;
    And little Wilhelmine looks up,
      With wonder-waiting eyes;
    “Now tell us all about the war,
    And what they fought each other for.”

    “It was the English,” Kaspar cried,
      “Who put the French to rout;
    But what they fought each other for,
      I could not well make out;
    But everybody said,” quoth he,
    “That ’twas a famous victory.

    “My father lived at Blenheim then,
      Yon little stream hard by;
    They burnt his dwelling to the ground,
      And he was forced to fly;
    So with his wife and child he fled,
    Nor had he where to rest his head.

    “With fire and sword the country round
      Was wasted far and wide,
    And many a childing mother then
      And new-born baby died;
    But things like that, you know, must be
    At every famous victory.

    “They say it was a shocking sight
      After the field was won;
    For many thousand bodies here
      Lay rotting in the sun;
    But things like that, you know, must be
    After a famous victory.

    “Great praise the Duke of Marlbro’ won,
      And our good Prince Eugene.”
    “Why, ’twas a very wicked thing!”
      Said little Wilhelmine.
    “Nay--nay--my little girl,” quoth he
    “It was a famous victory.

    “And everybody praised the Duke
      Who this great fight did win.”
    “But what good came of it at last?”
      Quoth little Peterkin.
    “Why, that I cannot tell,” said he,
    “But ’twas a famous victory.”


_Word Exercise._

    fa´mous
    vĭc´to-ry
    Kas´par
    quōth (or _kwŭth_)
    shock´ing
    nat´u-ral (_-yu_)
    Eu-gēne´
    Wil´hel-mine (_mēn_)
    Pe´ter-kin
    rĭv´u-let
    plough´share
    Blĕn´heĭm
    ex-pĕct´ant




XXI.--THE BLACK DOUGLAS.


[Illustration]

King Edward I. of England, commonly known as “Longshanks,” nearly
conquered Scotland. It was from no lack of spirit or energy that he did
not quite complete his troublesome task, but he died a little too soon.
On his death-bed he called his pretty, spiritless son to him, and made
him promise to carry on the war; he then ordered that his bones should
be wrapped up in a bull’s hide, and carried at the head of the army in
future campaigns against the Scots. Edward II. soon forgot his promise
to his father, and spent his time in dissipation among his favorites,
and allowed the resolute Scots to recover Scotland.

Good James, Lord Douglas, was a very wise man in his day. He may
not have had long shanks, but he had a very long head, as you shall
presently see. He was one of the hardest foes with which the two
Edwards had to contend, and his long head proved quite too powerful for
the second Edward, who, in his single campaign against the Scots, lost
at Bannockburn nearly all that his father had gained.

The tall Scottish castle of Roxburgh stood near the border, lifting its
grim turrets above the Teviot and the Tweed. When the Black Douglas,
as Lord James was called, had recovered castle after castle from
the English, he desired to gain this stronghold, and determined to
accomplish his wish. But he knew it could be taken only by surprise,
and a very wily affair it must be. He had outwitted the English so many
times that they were sharply on the look out for him.

How could it be done?

’Tis an old Yule-log story, and you shall be told.

Near the castle was a gloomy old forest, called Jedburgh. Here, just
as the first days of spring began to kindle in the sunrise and the
sunsets, and warm the frosty hills, Black Douglas concealed sixty
picked men.

It was Shrove-tide, and Fasten’s Eve, immediately before the great
Church fast of Lent, was to be celebrated with song and harp and a
great blaze of light, and free offerings of wine in the great hall
of the castle. The garrison was to have leave for merry-making and
indulging in drunken wassail.

The sun had gone down in the red sky, and the long, deep shadow
began to fall on Jedburgh woods, the river, the hills, and valleys.
An officer’s wife had retired from the great hall, where all was
preparation for the merry-making, to the high battlements of the
castle, in order to quiet her little child and put it to rest. The
sentinel, from time to time, paced near her. She began to sing:--

    “Hush ye, hush ye, little pet ye!
    Hush ye, hush ye, do not fret ye;
    The Black Douglas shall not get ye!”

She saw some strange objects moving across the level ground in the
distance. They greatly puzzled her. They did not travel quite like
animals, but they seemed to have four legs.

“What are those queer-looking things yonder?” she asked of the sentinel
as he drew near.

“They are Farmer Asher’s cattle,” said the soldier, straining his eyes
to discern the outlines of the long figures in the shadows. “The good
man is making merry to-night, and has forgotten to bring in his oxen;
lucky ’twill be if they do not fall a prey to the Black Douglas.”

So sure was he that the objects were cattle, that he ceased to watch
them longer.

The woman’s eye, however, followed the queer-looking cattle for some
time, until they seemed to disappear under the outer works of the
castle. Then feeling quite at ease, she thought she would sing again.
Spring was in the evening air; and, perhaps, it was the joyousness of
spring which made her sing.

Now, the name of the Black Douglas had become so terrible to the
English that it was used to frighten the children, who, when they
misbehaved, were told that the Black Douglas would get them. The little
ditty I have quoted must have been very quieting to good children in
those alarming times.

So the good woman sang cheerily:--

    “Hush ye, hush ye, little pet ye!
    Hush ye, hush ye, do not fret ye:
    The Black Douglas shall not get ye!”

“Do not be so sure of that,” said a husky voice close beside her, and
a mail-gloved hand fell solidly upon her shoulder. She was dreadfully
frightened, for she knew from the appearance of the man he must be the
Black Douglas.

The Scots came leaping over the walls. The garrison was merry making
below, and, almost before the disarmed revellers had any warning, the
Black Douglas was in the midst of them. The old stronghold was taken,
and many of the garrison were put to the sword; but the Black Douglas
spared the woman and the child, who probably never afterwards felt
quite so sure about the little ditty:--

    “Hush ye, hush ye, do not fret ye:
    The Black Douglas shall not get ye!”

Douglas had caused his picked men to approach the castle by walking on
their hands and knees, with long black cloaks thrown over their bodies,
and their ladders and weapons concealed under their cloaks. The men
thus presented very nearly the appearance of a herd of cattle in the
deep shadows, and completely deceived the sentinel, who was probably
thinking more of the music and dancing below, than of the watchful
enemy who had been haunting the gloomy woods of Jedburgh.

The Black Douglas, or “Good James, Lord Douglas,” as he was called by
the Scots, fought, as you will afterwards read, with King Robert Bruce
at Bannockburn. One lovely June day, in the far-gone year of 1329, King
Robert lay dying. He called Douglas to his bedside, and told him that
it had been one of the dearest wishes of his heart to go to the Holy
Land, and recover Jerusalem from the Infidels; but since he could not
go, he wished him to embalm his heart after his death, and carry it to
the Holy City, and deposit it in the Holy Sepulchre.

Douglas had the heart of Bruce embalmed and enclosed in a silver case,
and wore it on a silver chain about his neck. He set out for Jerusalem,
but resolved first to visit Spain and engage in the war waged against
the Moorish king of Granada. He fell in Andalusia, in battle. Just
before his death he threw the silver casket into the thickest of the
fight, exclaiming, “Heart of Bruce, I follow thee or die!”

His dead body was found beside the casket, and the heart of Bruce was
brought back to Scotland and deposited in the ivy-clad Abbey of Melrose.

Douglas was a real hero, and few things more engaging than his exploits
were ever told under the holly and mistletoe, or in the warm Christmas
light of the old Scottish Yule-logs.


_Word Exercise._

    Te´vi-ot
    rĕv´el-lers
    weapons (_wĕp´pns_)
    Jedburgh (_jĕd´bŭr-rŭh_)
    wassail (_wŏs´sil_)
    Andalusia (_an-da-lu´she-a_)
    haunting (_hänt´ing_)
    Roxburgh (_rŏx´bŭr-rŭh_)
    Doŭg´las
    Sepulchre (sĕpul-ker)
    Mel-rōse´
    găr´ri-son (_-sn_)
    dĭs-si-pa´tion
    Gra-nä´dä
    Je-rū´sa-lĕm
    Ban´nock-burn




XXII.--BRUCE AND THE SPIDER.

ELIZA COOK.


[Illustration]

  King Bruce of Scotland flung himself down in a lonely mood to think;
  ’Tis true he was monarch, and wore a crown, but his heart was beginning
                                                                  to sink,
  For he had been trying to do a great deed to make his people glad,
  He had tried and tried, but couldn’t succeed, and so he became quite sad.

  He flung himself down in low despair, as grieved as man could be;
  And after a while as he pondered there, “I’ll give it all up,” said he.
  Now just at the moment a spider dropped, with its silken cobweb clew,
  And the king in the midst of his thinking stopped to see what the spider
                                                                  would do.

  ’Twas a long way up to the ceiling dome, and it hung by a rope so fine,
  That how it would get to its cobweb home, King Bruce could not divine.
  It soon began to cling and crawl straight up with strong endeavor,
  But down it came, with a slipping sprawl, as near to the ground as ever.

  Up, up it ran, not a second it stayed, to utter the least complaint,
  Till it fell still lower, and there it lay, a little dizzy, and faint.
  Its head grew steady--again it went, and travelled a half yard higher,
  ’Twas a delicate thread it had to tread, and a road where its feet would
                                                                      tire.

  Again it fell and swung below, but again it quickly mounted,
  Till up and down, now fast, now slow, nine brave attempts were counted.
  “Sure,” cried the king, “that foolish thing will strive no more to climb,
  When it toils so hard to reach and cling, and tumbles every time.”

  But up the insect went once more, ah me, ’tis an anxious minute,
  He’s only a foot from his cobweb door, oh, say will he lose or win it?
  Steadily, steadily, inch by inch, higher and higher he got,
  And a bold little run at the very last pinch, put him into his native
                                                                    spot.

  “Bravo, bravo!” the king cried out, “all honor to those who try;
  The spider up there defied despair, he conquered, and why shouldn’t I?”
  And Bruce of Scotland braced his mind, and gossips tell the tale,
  That he tried once more as he tried before, and that time he did not
                                                                     fail.

  Pay goodly heed, all you who read, and beware of saying. “I can’t,”
  ’Tis a cowardly word, and apt to lead to Idleness, Folly, and Want.
  Whenever you find your heart despair of doing some goodly thing,
  Con over this strain, try bravely again, and remember the Spider and
                                                                   King.


_Word Exercise._

    ceil´ing (_sēl´ing_)
    gŏs´sips
    idleness (_ī´dl-nĕs_)
    travelled (_trăv´eld_)
    grieved (_grēvd_)
    anx´ious (_angk´shus_)
    mon´arch (_mon´ark_)
    endeavor (_en-dĕv´or_)
    pŏn´dered


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Lonely mood.--2. His heart was beginning to sink.--3. Low
    despair.--4. Silken clew.--5. Ceiling dome.--6. Bruce could not
    _divine_.--7. Strong endeavor.--8. Slipping sprawl.--9. Bruce
    _braced his mind_.--10. Con over this strain.




XXIII.--THE FARMER AND THE FOX.

J. A. FROUDE.


A Farmer, whose poultry-yard had suffered severely from the foxes,
succeeded at last in catching one in a trap.

“Ah, you rascal!” said he, as he saw him struggling, “I’ll teach you
to steal my fat geese. You shall hang on the tree yonder, and your
brothers shall see what comes of thieving.”

The Farmer was twisting a halter to do what he had threatened, when the
Fox, whose tongue had helped him in hard pinches before, thought there
could be no harm in trying if it might not do him one more good turn.

“You will hang me,” he said, “to frighten my brother foxes. On the word
of a fox they won’t care a rabbit-skin for it; they’ll come and look at
me, but you may depend upon it, they will dine at your expense before
they go home again!”

“Then I shall hang you for yourself, as a rogue and a rascal,” said the
Farmer.

“I am only what Nature, or whatever you call the thing, chose to make
me,” the Fox answered; “I didn’t make myself.”

“You stole my geese,” said the man.

“Why did Nature make me like geese, then?” said the Fox. “Live and let
live; give me my share and I won’t touch yours; but you keep them all
to yourself.”

“I don’t understand your fine talk,” answered the Farmer; “but I know
that you are a thief, and that you deserve to be hanged.”

His head is too thick to let me catch him so, thought the Fox; I
wonder if his heart is any softer. “You are taking away the life of a
fellow-creature,” he said; “that’s a responsibility,--it is a curious
thing that life, and who knows what comes after it? You say I am a
rogue; I say I am not; but at any rate I ought not to be hanged, for if
I am not, I don’t deserve it; and if I am, you should give me time to
repent.” I have him now, thought the Fox; let him get out if he can.

“Why, what would you have me do with you?” said the man.

“My notion is, that you should let me go, and give me a lamb, or a
goose or two, every month, and then I could live without stealing; but
perhaps you know better than I, and I am a rogue; my education may have
been neglected; you should shut me up, and take care of me, and teach
me. Who knows but in the end I may turn into a dog?”

“Very pretty,” said the Farmer; “we have dogs enough, and more, too,
than we can take care of, without you. No, no, Master Fox; I have
caught you, and you shall swing, whatever is the logic of it. There
will be one rogue less in the world, any how.”

“It is mere hate and unchristian vengeance,” said the Fox.

“No, friend,” the Farmer answered, “I don’t hate you, and I don’t want
to revenge myself on you; but you and I can’t get on together, and I
think I am of more importance than you. If nettles and thistles grow in
my cabbage-garden, I don’t try and persuade them to grow into cabbages.
I just dig them up. I don’t hate them; but I feel somehow that they
mustn’t hinder me with my cabbage, and that I must put them away; and
so, my poor friend, I am sorry for you, but I am afraid you must swing.”




XXIV.--A CANADIAN BOAT SONG.

THOMAS MOORE.


[Written on the river Ottawa in the summer of 1804.]

    Faintly as tolls the evening chime,
    Our voices keep tune and our oars keep time;
    Soon as the woods on the shore look dim,
    We’ll sing at St. Anne’s our parting hymn.
    Row, brothers, row, the stream runs fast,
    The Rapids are near, and the daylight’s past.

    Why should we yet our sail unfurl?
    There is not a breath the blue wave to curl;
    But when the wind blows off the shore,
    O sweetly we’ll rest our weary oar.
    Blow, breezes, blow, the stream runs fast,
    The Rapids are near, and the daylight’s past.

    Utaw’a’s tide! this trembling moon
    Shall see us float over thy surges soon.
    Saint of this green isle! hear our prayers;
    O grant us cool heavens, and favoring airs.
    Blow, breezes, blow, the stream runs fast,
    The Rapids are near, and the daylight’s past.




XXV.--THE WRECK OF THE HESPERUS.

LONGFELLOW.


    It was the schooner Hesperus,
      That sailed the wintry sea;
    And the skipper had taken his little daughter,
      To bear him company.

    Blue were her eyes as the fairy flax,
      Her cheeks like the dawn of day,
    And her bosom white as the hawthorn buds,
      That ope in the month of May.

    The skipper he stood beside the helm,
      His pipe was in his mouth,
    And he watched how the veering flaw did blow
      The smoke now west, now south.

    Then up and spake an old sailor,
      Had sailed the Spanish Main,
    “I pray thee put into yonder port.
      For I fear a hurricane.

    “Last night the moon had a golden ring,
      And to-night no moon we see!”
    The skipper he blew a whiff from his pipe,
      And a scornful laugh laughed he.

    Colder and louder blew the wind,
      A gale from the north-east;
    The snow fell hissing in the brine,
      And the billows frothed like yeast.

    Down came the storm, and smote amain
      The vessel in its strength;
    She shuddered and paused, like a frighted steed,
      Then leaped her cable’s length.

    “Come hither! come hither! my little daughter,
      And do not tremble so;
    For I can weather the roughest gale,
      That ever wind did blow.”

    He wrapped her warm in his seaman’s coat,
      Against the stinging blast;
    He cut a rope from a broken spar,
      And bound her to the mast.

    “O father! I hear the church bells ring,
      O say, what may it be?”
    “’Tis a fog-bell on a rock-bound coast!”--
      And he steered for the open sea.

    “O father! I hear the sound of guns,
      O say what may it be?”
    “Some ship in distress, that cannot live
      In such an angry sea!”

    “O father! I see a gleaming light,
      O say, what may it be?”
    But the father answered never a word,--
      A frozen corpse was he.

    Lashed to the helm, all stiff and stark,
      With his face turned to the skies,
    The lantern gleamed through the gleaming snow
      On his fixed and glassy eyes.

    Then the maiden clasped her hands and prayed
      That savèd she might be;
    And she thought of Him who stilled the wave
      On the Lake of Galilee.

    And fast through the midnight dark and drear,
      Through the whistling sleet and snow,
    Like a sheeted ghost, the vessel swept
      Towards the reef of Norman’s Woe.

    And ever the fitful gusts between
      A sound came from the land;
    It was the sound of the trampling surf,
      On the rocks and the hard sea-sand.

    The breakers were right beneath her bows,--
      She drifted a dreary wreck,
    And the whooping billow swept the crew
      Like icicles from her deck.

    She struck where the white and fleecy waves
      Looked soft as carded wool,
    But the cruel rocks, they gored her side
      Like the horns of an angry bull.

    Her rattling shrouds, all sheathed in ice,
      With the masts went by the board;
    Like a vessel of glass she stove and sank--
      Ho! Ho! the breakers roared!

    At daybreak on the bleak sea-beach,
      A fisherman stood aghast,
    To see the form of a maiden fair
      Lashed close to a drifting mast.

    The salt sea was frozen on her breast,
      The salt tears in her eyes;
    And he saw her hair, like the brown sea-weed,
      On the billows fall and rise.

    Such was the wreck of the Hesperus,
      In the midnight and the snow;
    Oh! save us all from a death like this,
      On the reef of Norman’s Woe!


_Word Exercise._

    yeast (_yēst_)
    aghast (_a-gast´_)
    icicles (_ī´sik-kls_)
    whistling (_hwis´ling_)
    gored
    steered
    skip´per
    fright´ed
    wreck
    frothed
    Span´ish
    haw´thorn
    a-main´
    sheeted
    schoon´er
    whoop´ing
    lăn´tern
    Găl´i-lēe
    Hĕs´pe-rŭs
    hŭr´ri-cāne


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. _To bear_ him company.--2. _Fairy_ flax.--3. Veering
    flaw.--4. Spanish Main.--5. The moon had a _golden ring_.--6.
    _Scornful_ laugh.--7. I can weather the roughest gale.--8.
    _Stinging_ blast.--9. Rock-bound coast.--10. In distress.--11.
    _Gleaming_ light.--12. Stiff and stark.--13. Norman’s Woe.--14.
    Fitful gusts.--15. By the board.--16. Whooping billow.

       *       *       *       *       *

    _The blue skies smile, and flowers bloom on,_
      _And rivers still keep flowing,_
    _The dear God still his rain and sun_
      _On good and ill bestowing._
    _His pine trees whisper, “Trust and wait!”_
      _His flowers are prophesying_
    _That all we dread of change or fate_
      _His love is underlying._

                              --_J. G. Whittier._




XXVI.--HOLLAND.

MARY MAPES DODGE.


Dutch cities seem, at first sight, to be a bewildering jumble of
houses, bridges, churches, and ships, sprouting into masts, steeples,
and trees. In some cities boats are hitched, like horses, to their
owners’ door-posts, and receive their freight from the upper windows.

Mothers scream to their children not to swing on the garden gate for
fear they may be drowned. Water roads are more frequent in Holland than
common roads and railroads; water fences, in the form of lazy green
ditches, enclose pleasure-ground, farm, and garden.

Sometimes fine green hedges are seen; but wooden fences, such as we
have, are rarely met with in Holland. As for stone fences, a Hollander
would lift his hands with astonishment at the very idea. There is no
stone there, excepting those great, masses of rock that have been
brought from other lands, to strengthen and protect the coast. All the
small stones or pebbles, if there ever were any, seem to be imprisoned
in pavements or quite melted away. Boys, with strong, quick arms, may
grow from aprons to full beards, without ever finding one to start the
water-rings, or set the rabbits flying.

The water-roads are nothing less than canals crossing the country in
every direction. These are of all sizes, from the great North Holland
Ship Canal, which is the wonder of the world, to those which a boy can
leap. Water-omnibuses constantly ply up and down these roads for the
conveyance of passengers; and water-drays are used for carrying fuel
and merchandise.

[Illustration]

Instead of green country lanes, green canals stretch from field to
barn, and from barn to garden; and the farms are merely great lakes
pumped dry. Some of the busiest streets are water, while many of the
country roads are paved with brick. The city boats, with their rounded
sterns, gilded bows, and gayly-painted sides, are unlike any others
under the sun; a Dutch waggon, with its funny little crooked pole, is a
perfect mystery of mysteries.

One thing is clear, you may think that the inhabitants need never be
thirsty. But no, Odd-land is true to itself still. With the sea pushing
to get in, and the lakes struggling to get out, and the overflowing
canals, rivers, and ditches, in many districts there is no water that
is fit to swallow. Our poor Hollanders must go dry, or send far inland
for that precious fluid, older than Adam, yet young as the morning dew.
Sometimes, indeed, the inhabitants can swallow a shower, when they are
provided with any means of catching it; but generally they are like the
sailors told of in a famous poem, who saw

    “Water, water, everywhere,
    Nor any drop to drink!”

Great flapping windmills all over the country make it look as if flocks
of huge sea-birds were just settling upon it. Everywhere one sees the
funniest trees, bobbed into all sorts of odd shapes, with their trunks
painted a dazzling white, yellow, or red.

Horses are often yoked three abreast. Men, women and children go
clattering about in wooden shoes with loose heels.

Husbands and wives lovingly harness themselves side by side on the bank
of the canal and drag their produce to market.




XXVII.--EVENING HYMN.

JOHN KEBLE.


    Sun of my soul, Thou Saviour dear,
    It is not night if Thou be near;
    Oh! may no earth-born cloud arise
    To hide Thee from Thy servant’s eyes!

    When the soft dews of kindly sleep
    My wearied eyelids gently steep,
    Be my last thought, how sweet to rest
    For ever on my Saviour’s breast!

    Abide with me from morn till eve,
    For without Thee I cannot live!
    Abide with me when night is nigh,
    For without Thee I dare not die!

    If some poor wandering child of Thine
    Have spurned, to-day, the voice divine,--
    Now, Lord, the gracious work begin;
    Let him no more lie down in sin!

    Watch by the sick, enrich the poor
    With blessings from Thy boundless store!
    Be every mourner’s sleep to-night
    Like infant’s slumbers, pure and light!

    Come near and bless us when we wake,
    Ere through the world our way we take:
    Till, in the ocean of Thy love,
    We lose ourselves in Heaven above!




XXVIII.--PSALM XXIII.


    The Lord is my shepherd;
        I shall not want.
    He maketh me to lie down
        In green pastures:
      He leadeth me beside the still waters.
    He restoreth my soul:
    He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness
        For his name’s sake.

    Yea, though I walk through the valley
        Of the shadow of death,
      I will fear no evil: for thou art with me;
        Thy rod and thy staff they comfort me.
    Thou preparest a table before me
        In the presence of mine enemies:
      Thou anointest my head with oil;
        My cup runneth over.
    Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me
        All the days of my life:
      And I will dwell in the house of the Lord
        For ever.




XXIX.--THE HEROIC SERF.


In the dark forests of Russia, where the snow lies on the ground for
eight months in the year, wolves roam about in countless troops; and
it is a fearful thing for the traveller, especially if night overtakes
him, to hear their famished howlings as they approach nearer and nearer
to him.

A Russian nobleman, with his wife and a young daughter, was travelling
in a sleigh over a bleak plain. About nightfall they reached an inn,
and the nobleman called for a relay of horses to go on. The innkeeper
begged him not to proceed. “There is danger ahead,” said he: “the
wolves are out.” The traveller thought the object of the man was to
keep him as a guest for the night, and, saying it was too early in the
season for wolves, ordered the horses to be put to. In spite of the
repeated warnings of the landlord, the party proceeded on their way.

The driver was a serf who had been born on the nobleman’s estate, and
who loved his master as he loved his life. The sleigh sped swiftly over
the hard snow, and there seemed no signs of danger. The moon began to
shed her light, so that the road seemed like polished silver.

Suddenly the little girl said to her father, “What is that strange,
dull sound I heard just now?” Her father replied, “Nothing but the wind
sighing through the trees.”

The child shut her eyes, and kept still for a while; but in a few
minutes, with a face pale with fear, she turned to her father, and
said, “Surely that is not the wind: I hear it again; do you not hear it
too? Listen!” The nobleman listened, and far, far away in the distance
behind him, but distinct enough in the clear, frosty air, he heard a
sound of which he knew the meaning, though those who were with him did
not.

Whispering to the serf, he said, “They are after us. Get ready your
musket and pistols; I will do the same. We may yet escape. Drive on!
drive on!”

The man drove wildly on; but nearer, ever nearer, came the mournful
howling which the child had first heard. It was perfectly clear to
the nobleman that a pack of wolves had got scent, and was in pursuit
of them. Meanwhile he tried to calm the anxious fears of his wife and
child.

At last the baying of the wolves was distinctly heard, and he said to
his servant, “When they come up with us, single you out the leader, and
fire. I will single out the next; and, as soon as one falls, the rest
will stop to devour him. _That_ will be some delay, at least.”

By this time they could see the pack fast approaching, with their long,
measured tread. A large dog-wolf was the leader. The nobleman and the
serf singled out two, and these fell. The pack immediately turned on
their fallen comrades, and soon tore them to pieces. The taste of blood
only made the others advance with more fury, and they were soon again
baying at the sleigh. Again the nobleman and his servant fired. Two
other wolves fell, and were instantly devoured. But the next post-house
was still far distant.

The nobleman then cried to the post-boy, “Let one of the horses loose,
that we may gain a little more time.” This was done, and the horse was
left on the road. In a few minutes they heard the loud shrieks of the
poor animal as the wolves tore him down. The remaining horses were
urged to their utmost speed, but again the pack was in full pursuit.
Another horse was cut loose, and he soon shared the fate of his fellow.

At length the servant said to his master, “I have served you since I
was a child, and I love you as I love my own life. It is clear to me
that we can not all reach the post-house alive. I am quite prepared,
and I ask you to let me die for you.”

“No, no!” cried the master, “we will live together or die together. You
must not, must not!”

But the servant had made up his mind; he was fully resolved. “I shall
leave my wife and children to you; you will be a father to them: you
have been a father to me. When the wolves next reach us, I will jump
down, and do my best to delay their progress.”

[Illustration]

The sleigh glides on as fast as the two remaining horses can drag it.
The wolves are close on their track, and almost up with them. But
what sound now rings out sharp and loud? It is the discharge of the
servant’s pistol. At the same instant he leaps from his seat, and falls
a prey to the wolves! But meanwhile the post-house is reached, and the
family is safe.

On the spot where the wolves had pulled to pieces the devoted servant,
there now stands a large wooden cross, erected by the nobleman. It
bears this inscription: “_Greater love hath no man than this, that a
man lay down his life for his friends._”


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Heroic serf.--2. Famished howlings.--3. Bleak plain.--4. _A
    relay_ of horses.--5. _Ordered_ the horses _to be put to_.--6.
    Repeated warnings.--7. The moon began _to shed_ her light.--8.
    _Pack_ of wolves.--9. Had got scent of them.--10. To calm the
    anxious fears.--11. _Baying_ at the sleigh.--12. Instantly
    devoured.--13. Fully resolved.--14. To delay their progress.




XXX.--THERE’S A GOOD TIME COMING.

CHARLES MACKAY.


    There’s a good time coming, boys,
      A good time coming:
    We may not live to see the day,
    But earth shall glisten in the ray
      Of the good time coming.
    Cannon-balls may aid the truth,
      But thought’s a weapon stronger;
    We’ll win our battle by its aid;--
      Wait a little longer.

    There’s a good time coming, boys,
      A good time coming:
    The pen shall supersede the sword,
    And Right, not Might, shall be the lord
      In the good time coming.
    Worth, not Birth, shall rule mankind,
      And be acknowledged stronger;
    The proper impulse has been given;--
      Wait a little longer.

    There’s a good time coming, boys,
      A good time coming:--
    War in all men’s eyes shall be
    A monster of iniquity
      In the good time coming;
    Nations shall not quarrel then,
      To prove which is the stronger;
    Nor slaughter men for glory’s sake;--
      Wait a little longer.

    There’s a good time coming, boys,
      A good time coming:
    Hateful rivalries of creed
    Shall not make their martyrs bleed
      In the good time coming.
    Religion shall be shorn of pride,
      And flourish all the stronger;
    And Charity shall trim her lamp;--
      Wait a little longer.

    There’s a good time coming, boys,
      A good time coming:
    Let us aid it all we can,
    Every woman, every man,
      The good time coming.
    Smallest helps, if rightly given,
      Make the impulse stronger;
    ’Twill be strong enough one day;--
      Wait a little longer.




XXXI.--JOHN BROWN; OR, A PLAIN MAN’S PHILOSOPHY.

CHARLES MACKAY.


                I’ve a guinea I can spend,
                I’ve a wife and a friend,
    And a troop of little children at my knee, John Brown;
                I’ve a cottage of my own,
                With the ivy overgrown,
    And a garden with a view of the sea, John Brown;
                I can sit at my door,
                By my shady sycamore,
    Large of heart, though of very small estate, John Brown;
                So of water drain a glass,
                In my arbor as you pass,
    And I’ll tell you what I love, and what I hate, John Brown.

                I love the song of birds,
                And the children’s early words,
    And a loving woman’s voice, low and sweet, John Brown;
                And I hate a false pretence,
                And the want of common sense,
    And arrogance, and fawning, and deceit, John Brown.
                I love the meadow flowers,
                And the briar in the bowers,
    And I love an open face without guile, John Brown;
                And I hate a selfish knave,
                And a proud, contented slave,
    And a lout who’d rather borrow than he’d toil, John Brown.

                I love a simple song,
                That awakes emotions strong,
    And the word of hope which raises him who faints, John Brown;
                And I hate the constant whine
                Of the foolish who repine,
    And turn their good to evil by complaints, John Brown;
                But ever when I hate,--
                If I seek my garden gate,
    And survey the world around me and above, John Brown,--
                The hatred flies my mind,
                And I sigh for human kind,
    And excuse the faults of those I cannot love, John Brown.

                So if you like my ways,
                And the comfort of my days,
    I can tell you how I live so unvexed, John Brown;
                I never scorn my health,
                Nor sell my soul for wealth,
    Nor destroy one day the pleasure of the next, John Brown;
                I’ve parted with my pride,
                And I take the sunny side,
    For I’ve found it worse than folly to be sad, John Brown;
                I keep a conscience clear,
                I’ve a hundred pounds a year,
    And I manage to exist and to be glad, John Brown.


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Large of heart.--2. Small estate.--3. _Drain_ a glass.--4.
    Children’s _early words_.--5. False pretence.--6. Common
    sense.--7.--Open face without guile.--8. Selfish knave.--9.
    Contented slave.--10. Simple song.--11. Awakes emotions
    strong.--12. Constant whine.--13. _Survey_ the world.--14.
    Excuse the faults.--15. _Scorn_ my health.--16. Sell my soul
    for wealth.--17. Sunny side.--18. Conscience _clear_.--19.
    Manage to exist.




XXXII.--THE OTTER.


[Illustration]

The otter resembles land animals in shape, hair, and general
conformation, and the aquatic tribes in its manner of living and in its
webbed toes, which assist it in swimming. It swims even faster than it
runs, and can overtake fishes in their own element.

It is found in all parts of the world,--on tropical islands, in
America, and on the bleak coasts of Alaska and Siberia. It is one of
the great weasel family, as active and cunning in the water, as its
land relations are in the field, or in the farm-yard.

The fish-otter--which is found around lakes and rivers in Canada, in
the United States, in South America, and in wild parts of Europe--is
a famous fisher. Its home is in the water, but it can travel over the
land with wonderful swiftness, although its paws are webbed.

It is very fond of sliding down hill. On the <DW72>s by ponds and
rivers, it enjoys itself in a very odd fashion. It lies with its
fore-feet bent backward, and pushes itself forward with its hind-feet,
going down the snowy or muddy <DW72> with as much pleasure as if it were
a schoolboy “coasting.” A number of fish-otters thus amusing themselves
must present a very ludicrous sight.

These furry little quadrupeds can stay a long time under water,
swimming swiftly and without noise; so that the fish they follow seldom
escape them. If the prey is small, the otters do not trouble themselves
to go far with it, but bite off the most delicate morsels and throw the
rest away. When they catch a large fish, however, they drag it ashore
and feed upon it at their leisure. When fish are not plentiful enough,
the otters, grown bold from necessity, will attack ducks or any other
waterfowl within reach. They are so strong, and bite so fiercely, that
the animals they pursue may well regard them with terror.

Their habitations are really safe hiding-places. They burrow under the
ground, and make the entrance of their “nest” under water; so that no
land-enemies can pursue them: certainly, no water-foe can follow them
into the hollow made by them in the bank. This proves that the crafty
nature of the weasel is not wanting in the otter.

They dig upward four or five feet, or even more; and at the end of
the tunnel they make a little room, which they line with moss and
grass, for the comfort of the baby-otters. This underground room has no
need of windows; but it does need ventilation, and a minute air-hole,
leading, like a chimney, to the surface of the earth, is an important
part of otter house-building.

When taken young, otters can be tamed and taught to catch fish for
their masters, being trained to hunt as dogs are trained for the chase.
“I have seen one,” says Goldsmith, “go to a gentleman’s pond at the
word of command, drive up the fish into a corner, and, having seized
upon the largest, bring it off in its mouth to its master.”

Otters differ very much in size and color. Fish-otters are from two
to three feet long, and sea-otters--the largest of the family--are
somewhat longer. These sea-otters are very much prized for their
soft, glossy, black fur. Some of the species, however are white, with
a yellow tinge; others are dark-brown, with yellow spots under the
throat. No doubt all of you have seen caps, and gloves, and other
coverings made of the soft, warm fur of the otter.


_Word Exercise._

    weasel (_wē´zl_)
    leisure (_lē´zhur_)
    trŏp’i-cal
    resembles (_re-zĕm´bls_)
    Sī-bē-ri-a
    rē´al-ly
    burrow (_bŭr´rō_)
    A-mĕr´i-ca
    par-tĭc´-ū-lar
    A-las´ka
    lū´di-croŭs
    vĕn-ti-lā´tion


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. General conformation.--2. Aquatic tribes.--3. Bleak
    coast.--4. _Wild_ parts.--5. Odd fashion.--6. Ludicrous
    sight.--7. Furry quadrupeds.--8. Delicate morsels.--9. Crafty
    nature.--10. Minute air-hole.--11. Differ in size.--12. Much
    prized.




XXXIII.--THE IVY GREEN.

CHARLES DICKENS.


[Illustration]

    Oh, a dainty plant is the Ivy Green,
      That creepeth o’er ruins old!
    Of right choice food are his meals, I ween,
      In his cell so lone and cold.
    The wall must be crumbled, the stone decayed,
      To pleasure his dainty whim;
    And the mouldering dust that years have made
      Is a merry meal for him.
            Creeping where no life is seen,
            A rare old plant is the Ivy Green.

    Fast he stealeth on, though he wears no wings,
      And a staunch old heart has he;
    How closely he twineth, how tight he clings
      To his friend, the huge Oak-tree!
    And slyly he traileth along the ground,
      And his leaves he gently waves,
    As he joyously hugs and crawleth around
      The rich mould of dead men’s graves.
            Creeping where grim death has been,
            A rare old plant is the Ivy Green.

    Whole ages have fled, and their works decayed,
      And nations have scattered been,
    But the stout old Ivy shall never fade
      From its hale and hearty green.
    The brave old plant, in its lonely days,
      Shall fatten upon the past,
    For the stateliest building man can raise
      Is the Ivy’s food at last.
            Creeping on, where time has been,
            A rare old plant is the Ivy Green.




XXXIV.--THE SEA.

BRYAN WALLER PROCTER.


    The Sea! the Sea! the open Sea!
    The blue, the fresh, the ever free!
    Without a mark, without a bound,
    It runneth the earth’s wide regions round;
    It plays with the clouds; it mocks the skies;
    Or like a cradled creature lies.

    I’m on the Sea! I’m on the Sea!
    I am where I would ever be,
    With the blue above, and the blue below,
    And silence whereso’er I go:
    If a storm should come, and awake the deep,
    What matter? I shall ride and sleep.

    I love, oh how I love, to ride
    On the fierce, foaming, bursting tide,
    When every mad wave drowns the moon,
    Or whistles aloft its tempest tune,
    And tells how goeth the world below,
    And why the south-west blasts do blow!

    I never was on the dull, tame shore,
    But I loved the great Sea more and more,
    And backward flew to her billowy breast,
    Like a bird that seeketh its mother’s nest:
    And a mother she was and is to me;
    For I was born on the open Sea!

    The waves were white, and red the morn,
    In the noisy hour when I was born;
    And the whale it whistled, the porpoise rolled,
    And the dolphins bared their backs of gold;
    And never was heard such an outcry wild
    As welcomed to life the Ocean-child.

    I’ve lived since then, in calm and strife,
    Full fifty summers a sailor’s life,
    With wealth to spend, and power to range,
    But never have sought, nor sighed for change;
    And Death, whenever he comes to me,
    Shall come on the wild unbounded sea!


_Word Exercise._

    sighed
    porpoise´(_por´pŭs_)
    bil´low-y
    dol´phins (_-fins_)
    cradled
    foam´ing
    tem´pest
    creature
    burst´ing
    un-bound´ed




XXXV.--HO! BREAKERS ON THE WEATHER BOW.

SWAIN.


    Ho! breakers on the weather bow,
      And hissing white the sea;
    Go, loose the topsail, mariner,
      And set the helm a-lee;
    And set the helm a-lee, my boys,
      And shift her while ye may;
    Or not a living soul on board
      Will view the light of day!

    Aloft the seaman daringly
      Shook out the rattling sail;
    The danger fled--she leapt a-head
      Like wild stag through the gale;
    Like wild stag through the gale, my boys,
      All panting as in fear,
    And trembling as her spirit knew
      Destruction in the rear!

    Now slacken speed--take wary heed--
      All hands haul home the sheet;
    To Him who saves, amidst the waves,
      Let each their prayer repeat;
    Let each their prayer repeat, my boys,
      For but a moment’s gain
    Lay ’tween our breath and instant death,
      Within that howling main.




XXXVI.--A CHILD’S DREAM OF A STAR.

CHARLES DICKENS.


There was once a child, and he strolled about a good deal, and thought
of a number of things. He had a sister, who was a child too, and
his constant companion. These two used to wonder all day long. They
wondered at the beauty of the flowers; they wondered at the height and
blueness of the sky; they wondered at the goodness and the power of
God, who made the lovely world.

They used to say to one another sometimes, “Supposing all the children
upon earth were to die, would the flowers, and the water, and the sky
be sorry?” They believed they would be sorry. “For,” said they, “the
buds are the children of the flowers, and the little playful streams
that gambol down the hillsides are the children of the water; and the
smallest bright specks, playing at hide-and-seek in the sky all night,
must surely be the children of the stars; and they would all be grieved
to see their playmates, the children of men, no more.”

There was one clear-shining star that used to come out in the sky
before the rest, near the church spire, above the graves. It was larger
and more beautiful, they thought, than all the others, and every night
they watched for it, standing hand in hand at a window. Whoever saw
it first cried out, “I see the star!” And often they cried out both
together, knowing so well when it would rise, and where. So they grew
to be such friends with it, that, before lying down on their beds, they
always looked out once again, to bid it good-night; and when they were
turning round to sleep they used to say, “God bless the star!”

But while she was still very young--oh, very, very young!--the sister
drooped, and came to be so weak, that she could no longer stand at the
window at night; and then the child looked sadly out by himself, and
when he saw the star, turned round and said to the patient, pale face
on the bed, “I see the star!” and then a smile would come upon the
face, and a little, weak voice used to say, “God bless my brother and
the star!”

And so the time came, all too soon! when the child looked out alone,
and when there was no face on the bed; and when there was a little
grave among the graves, not there before; and when the star made long
rays down towards him, as he saw it through his tears.

Now, these rays were so bright, and they seemed to make such a shining
way from earth to heaven, that when the child went to his solitary bed,
he dreamed about the star; and dreamed that, lying where he was, he saw
a train of people taken up that sparkling road by angels. And the star,
opening, showed him a great world of light, where many more such angels
waited to receive him.

All these angels, who were waiting, turned their beaming eyes upon the
people who were carried up into the star; and some came out from the
long rows in which they stood, and fell upon the people’s necks, and
kissed them tenderly, and went away with them down avenues of light,
and were so happy in their company, that, lying in his bed, he wept for
joy.

But there were many angels who did not go with them, and among them
one he knew. The patient face that once had lain upon the bed was
glorified and radiant, but his heart found out his sister among all the
host. His sister’s angel lingered near the entrance of the star, and
said to the leader among those who had brought the people thither, “Is
my brother come?” And he said, “No.” She was turning hopefully away,
when the child stretched out his arms, and cried, “O sister, I am here!
Take me!” And then she turned her beaming eyes upon him, and it was
night; and the star was shining into the room, making long rays down
towards him, as he saw it through his tears. From that hour forth, the
child looked out upon the star as on the Home he was to go to when his
time should come; and he thought that he did not belong to the earth
alone, but to the star too, because of his sister’s angel gone before.
There was a baby born to be a brother to the child; and while he was so
little that he never yet had spoken a word, he stretched his tiny form
out on the bed, and died.

Again the child dreamed of the opened star, and of the company of
angels, and the train of people, and the rows of angels, with their
beaming eyes all turned upon those people’s faces. Said his sister’s
angel to the leader, “Is my brother come?” And he said, “Not that one,
but another.” As the child beheld his brother’s angel in her arms, he
cried, “O sister, I am here! Take me!” And she turned and smiled upon
him, and the star was shining.

He grew to be a young man, and was busy at his books, when an old
servant came to him, and said, “Thy mother is no more. I bring her
blessing on her darling son!” Again at night he saw the star, and all
the former company. Said his sister’s angel to the leader, “Is my
brother come?” And he said, “Thy mother!” A mighty cry of joy went
forth through all the star, because the mother was reunited to her two
children. And he stretched out his arms, and cried, “O mother, sister,
and brother, I am here! Take me!” And they answered him, “Not yet,” and
the star was shining.

He grew to be a man, whose hair was turning gray, and he was sitting in
his chair by the fireside, heavy with grief, and with his face bedewed
with tears, when the star opened once again. Said his sister’s angel
to the leader, “Is my brother come?” And he said, “Nay, but his maiden
daughter.” And the man who had been the child saw his daughter, newly
lost to him, a celestial creature among those three, and he said,
“My daughter’s head is on my sister’s bosom, and her arm is round my
mother’s neck, and at her feet there is the baby of old time, and I can
bear the parting from her--God be praised!” And the star was shining.

Thus the child came to be an old man, and his face was wrinkled, and
his steps were slow, and his back was bent. And one night, as he lay
upon his bed, his children standing around, he cried, as he had cried
so long ago, “I see the star!” They whispered to one another, “He is
dying.” And he said, “I am. My age is falling from me like a garment,
and I move towards the star as a child. And, O my Father, now I thank
Thee that it has so often opened, to receive those dear ones who await
me!” And the star was shining; and it shines upon his grave.




XXXVII.--HANNAH BINDING SHOES.

LUCY LARCOM.


[Illustration]

            Poor lone Hannah,
    Sitting at the window binding shoes.
            Faded, wrinkled,
    Sitting, stitching, in a mournful muse.
      Bright-eyed beauty once was she,
      When the bloom was on the tree;
            Spring and winter,
    Hannah’s at the window binding shoes.

            Not a neighbor
    Passing, nod or answer will refuse
            To her whisper,
    “Is there from the fishers any news?”
      Oh, her heart’s adrift with one
      On an endless voyage gone!
            Night and morning,
    Hannah’s at the window binding shoes.

            Fair young Hannah,
    Ben, the sunburnt fisher, gayly woos;
            Hale and clever,
    For a willing heart and hand he sues.
      May-day skies are all aglow,
      And the waves are laughing so!
            For her wedding
    Hannah leaves her window and her shoes.

            May is passing;
    Mid the apple-boughs a pigeon coos.
            Hannah shudders,
    For the mild south-wester mischief brews.
      Round the rocks of Marblehead,
      Outward bound a schooner sped;
          Silent, lonesome,
    Hannah’s at the window binding shoes.

          ’Tis November;
    Now no tear her wasted cheek bedews.
          From Newfoundland
    Not a sail returning will she lose,
      Whispering hoarsely: “Fishermen,
      Have you--have you heard of Ben?”
          Old with watching,
    Hannah’s at the window binding shoes.

          Twenty winters
    Bleach and tear the ragged shore she views.
          Twenty seasons!
    Never one has brought her any news.
      Still her dim eyes silently
      Chase the white sails o’er the sea:
          Hopeless, faithful,
    Hannah’s at the window binding shoes.


_Word Exercise._

    gay´ly
    wrinkled (_rĭngk´kld_)
    mischief (_mĭs´chif_)
    hoarsely (_hōrs´ly_)
    boughs
    voy´age
    stitch´ing
    No-vem´ber
    whispering (_hwĭs´per-ing_)
    shŭd´ders
    lone´some
    Newfoundland


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. In a _mournful muse_.--2. Her heart’s _adrift_.--3. Hale
    and clever.--4. Skies _aglow_.--5. No tear her _wasted_ cheek
    _bedews_.--6. _Old with_ watching.--7. Bleach the _ragged_
    shore.--8. Silently chase.--9. Twenty _seasons_.--10.
    _Hopeless_ Hannah.




XXXVIII.--JACK IN THE PULPIT.

JOHN G. WHITTIER.


[Illustration]

            Jack in the Pulpit
              Preaches to-day,
            Squirrel and song-sparrow,
              High on their perch,
            Hear the sweet lily-bells
              Ringing to church.

            Come, hear what his reverence
              Rises to say,
            In his low, painted pulpit,
              This calm Sabbath-day.
            Fair is the canopy
              Over him seen,
            Pencilled by Nature’s hand
              Black, brown, and green.
            Green is his surplice,
              Green are his bands;
            In his queer little pulpit
              The little priest stands.

            In black and gold velvet,
              So gorgeous to see,
            Comes with his bass voice
              The chorister bee.
            Green fingers playing
              Unseen on wind-lyres,--
            Low singing bird-voices,--
              These are his choirs.
            The violets are deacons;
              I know by their sign
            That the cups which they carry
              Are purple with wine.
            And the columbines bravely
              As sentinels stand
            On the look-out, with all their
              Red trumpets in hand.

            Meek-faced anemones
              Drooping and sad;
            Great yellow violets
              Smiling out glad;
            Buttercups’ faces
              Beaming and bright;
            Clovers, with bonnets--
              Some red and some white;
            Daisies, their white fingers
              Half-clasped in prayer;
            Dandelions proud of
              The gold of their hair;
            Innocents, children
              Guileless and frail,
            Meek little faces
              Upturned and pale;
            Wild-wood geraniums,
              All in their best,
            Languidly leaning
              In purple gauze dressed;--
            All are assembled
              This sweet Sabbath day
    To hear what the priest in his pulpit will say.

            Look! white Indian pipes
              On the green mosses lie!
            Who has been smoking
              Profanely so nigh?
            Rebuked by the preacher
              The mischief is stopped,
            And the sinners, in haste,
              Have their little pipes dropped.
            Let the wind, with the fragrance
              Of fern and black-birch,
            Blow the smell of the smoking
              Clean out of the church!

            So much for the preacher:
              The sermon comes next;--
            Shall we tell how he preached it,
              And what was his text?
            Alas! like too many
              Grown-up folk who play
            At worship in churches
              Man-builded to-day--
            We heard not the preacher
              Expound or discuss;
            But we looked at the people
              And they looked at us;
            We saw all their dresses,
              Their colors and shapes,
            The trim of their bonnets,
              The cut of their capes;
            We heard the wind-organ,
              The bee and the bird,
    But of Jack in the Pulpit we heard not a word!




XXXIX.--THE BEAVER.


There are few animals that can teach us more useful lessons than the
beaver.

[Illustration]

They are very timid animals. If we went to places where they are
common, it would be very difficult to find them and see what they do.

The beaver is between two and three feet long, and one foot high, and
is covered with brown hair. Its eyes are very small and far apart; its
ears also are small and its nose blunt. It has very strong, sharp
teeth, and a long tail shaped somewhat like the blade of an oar. This
tail has no hair or fur on it, but is covered with little scales like
those of a fish. The hind feet of the beaver have a thin skin between
the toes. This shows that the beaver is fitted for swimming. During the
summer these animals live in holes near the banks of rivers. They are
very social animals. They never live alone. They usually go in parties,
and build a little “beaver town.” They have some means of making known
their wants to each other. They know they will be safer in water than
on land, so they try to find a pond where they can build their town. If
they can not do this, they will choose a running stream with some trees
on the banks.

The first thing they do, is to make a dam, right across the stream.
They have neither saws nor hatchets with which to cut down the trees;
but they use their sharp, strong teeth, and gnaw and gnaw away, until
they bring down tree after tree. These little wood-cutters know very
well how to do this; otherwise the trees might fall and kill them. When
they have gnawed nearly through the trunk, away they run to see if the
tree is beginning to bend. If it is still straight, they set to work
again; but the moment they hear it crack, off they run to keep out of
danger.

When the tree is down, they gnaw off all the branches in the same way,
and then cut the trunk into short pieces, and roll them down to the
water’s edge. Then they go to work at another tree, and still another,
until they have cut down all they want. These logs of wood, kept in
their places by mud and stones, make a dam, and this dam stops the
water and causes it to rise around their houses and cover the openings
which are at the bottom, and helps to keep them safe from danger.

Then the houses are built of mud, stones, sticks, and small branches
twined in and out to keep them fast. These houses are several feet high
and are very thick. There are two rooms in them, one at the bottom,
under water, which they use for a store-room, and the other, at the
top, above the water, for a living-room. The floor of this room is
covered with soft moss.

But these wise beavers know that they must have a store of food for the
winter, as well as a snug little house to live in. They gather logs of
wood and branches, and put them away in their store-room. The bark of
these logs and some water plants supply them with food. When they are
“at home” during the winter months in their “beaver town,” they always
have a sentinel to keep watch, and if any one comes near, he gives the
alarm by striking the water with his broad, flat tail.

There are no idle beavers. They not only work hard, but with great
skill and care.


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Useful lessons.--2. Where they are _common_.--3. The
    _blade_ of an oar.--4. _Social_ animals.--5. Usually go in
    parties.--6. _Right_ across the stream.--7. If it is still
    straight.--8. _Stops_ the water.--9. _Twined_ in and out.--10.
    For a living-room.--11. A _store_ of food.--12. He gives the
    alarm.--13. _Supply_ them with food.--14. They have a _sentinel
    to keep watch_.--15. Work with great skill and care.




XL.--THE ANGEL’S WHISPER.

SAMUEL LOVER.


A superstition of great beauty prevails in Ireland, that when a child
smiles in its sleep it is ‘talking with angels.’--LOVER.

            A baby was sleeping,
            Its mother was weeping,
    For her husband was far on the wild raging sea;
            And the tempest was swelling
            Round the fisherman’s dwelling,
    And she cried, “Dermot, darling, oh come back to me!”

            Her beads while she numbered,
            The baby still slumbered,
    And smiled in her face as she bended her knee:
            “Oh, blessed be that warning,
            My child, thy sleep adorning,
    For I know that the angels are whispering with thee.

            “And while they are keeping
            Bright watch o’er thy sleeping,
    Oh, pray to them softly, my baby, with me!
            And say thou would’st rather
            They’d watch o’er thy father!--
    For I know that the angels are whispering with thee.”

            The dawn of the morning
            Saw Dermot returning,
    And the wife wept with joy her babe’s father to see;
            And closely caressing
            Her child, with a blessing,
    Said, “I knew that the angels were whispering with thee.”




XLI.--THE RAPID.

CHARLES SANGSTER.


    All peacefully gliding, the waters dividing,
      The indolent batteau moved slowly along;
    The rowers, light-hearted, from sorrow long parted,
      Beguiled the dull moments with laughter and song:
            “Hurrah for the Rapid! that merrily, merrily
            Gambols and leaps on its tortuous way;
          Soon, we will enter it, cheerily, cheerily,
            Pleased with its freshness, and wet with its spray.”

    More swiftly careering, the wild Rapid nearing,
      They dash down the stream like a terrified steed;
    The surges delight them, no terrors affright them,
      Their voices keep pace with their quickening speed:
            “Hurrah for the Rapid! that merrily, merrily
            Shivers its arrows against us in play;
          Now we have entered it, cheerily, cheerily,
            Our spirits as light as its feathery spray.”

    Fast downward they’re dashing, each fearless eye flashing,
      Though danger awaits them on every side;
    Yon rock--see it frowning! they strike--they are drowning!
      But downward they speed with the merciless tide.
          No voice cheers the Rapid, that angrily, angrily
            Shivers their bark in its maddening play;
          Gaily they entered it--heedlessly, recklessly,
            Mingling their lives with its treacherous spray!




XLII.--A NARROW ESCAPE.


In 1843, Livingstone, the celebrated traveller, settled as a missionary
in Mabtosa, a beautiful valley in South Africa. Here he met with an
adventure which nearly terminated his earthly career.

The natives of Mabtosa had long been troubled by lions, which invaded
their cattle-pens by night, and even attacked the herds during the day.
These poor people, being very ignorant and superstitious, thought that
the inroads of the lions were caused by witchcraft. It was perhaps for
this reason that all their attempts to drive away the animals were
feeble and faint-hearted, and therefore unsuccessful.

It is well known that a troop of lions will not remain long in any
district where one of their number has been killed. So the next time
the herds of Mabtosa were attacked, Livingstone went out with the
natives to encourage them to destroy one of the marauders, and thus
free themselves from the whole troop. They found the lions on a small
hill covered with wood. The hunters placed themselves in a circle round
the hill, and began to ascend, coming gradually closer to each other as
they approached the summit.

Livingstone remained, along with a native teacher, on the plain below,
to watch the manœuvres of the party. His companion, seeing one of the
lions sitting on a piece of rock within the circle of hunters, took aim
and fired; but the ball only struck the stones at the animal’s feet.
With a roar of rage the fierce brute bounded away, broke through the
ring, and escaped unhurt, the natives not having the courage to stand
close and spear him as he passed.

The band again closed in and resumed their march. There were still two
lions in the wood, and it was hoped that fortune would favor a second
attempt to destroy one of them. But suddenly a terrific roar echoed
from the hill, and the timid hunters quaked with fear. First one of
the lions, and then the other, with streaming manes and glaring eyes,
rushed down through the wavering ranks, and bounded away, free to
continue their devastations.

As the party were returning home, bewailing their want of success,
Livingstone observed one of the lions about thirty yards in front,
sitting on a rock behind a bush. Raising his gun, he took steady aim,
and discharged both barrels into the thicket. “He is shot! He is shot!”
was the joyful cry; and some of the men were about to rush in and
despatch the wounded beast with their spears. But Livingstone, seeing
the lion’s tail erected in anger, warned them to keep back until he
had fired a second time. He was just in the act of reloading, when,
hearing a shout of terror, he looked round and saw the lion preparing
to spring. It was too late to retreat. With a savage growl the frenzied
animal seized him by the shoulder, and shook him as a terrier shakes
a rat. The shock caused a momentary anguish, followed by a sort of
drowsiness, in which he had no sense of pain nor feeling of terror,
though he knew all that was happening.

[Illustration]

The lion’s paw was resting on the back of his head, and as he turned
round to relieve himself of the pressure, he saw the creature’s fiery
eyes directed to the native teacher, who, at a distance of ten or
fifteen yards, was making ready to shoot. The gun missed fire in both
barrels; and the lion sprang at his new assailant, and bit him in the
thigh. Another man also, who was standing near, was severely bitten in
the shoulder; but at this moment the bullets took effect, and the huge
beast fell back dead.

All this occurred in a few seconds: the death-blow had been inflicted
before the animal sprang upon his assailants. Livingstone’s arm was
wounded in eleven places, and the bone crushed into splinters; and the
injuries might have proved fatal but for his tartan jacket, which wiped
the poison from the lion’s teeth before they entered the flesh.

It was long ere the wounds healed, and all through life the intrepid
missionary bore the marks of this dreadful encounter. Thirty years
afterwards, when his noble and useful career had ended among the swamps
of Central Africa, and his remains were taken to England to be interred
in Westminster Abbey, the crushed and mangled arm was one of the marks
which enabled his sorrowing friends in that country to identify the
body as that of David Livingstone.


_Word Exercise._

    resumed (_re-zūmd´_)
    West´ min-ster
    in-trep´id
    ī-dĕn´tĭ-fy
    dĕv-as-tā´tions
    marauders (_ma-raw´ders_)
    as-sail´ants
    ĭg´no-rant
    sū-per-stĭ´tious (_-stish´us_)
    be-wail´ing
    Mab-tō´sa
    drow´si-ness
    ad-vent´ure


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Settled as a missionary.--2. Terminated his earthly
    career.--3. Attacked the herds.--4. Feeble and
    faint-hearted.--5. To watch the manœuvres.--6. _A terrific roar
    echoed_ from the hill.--7. _Quaked_ with fear.--8. Streaming
    manes.--9. Wavering ranks.--10. Bewailing their want of
    success.--11. Steady aim.--12. _Discharged_ both barrels.--13.
    A shout of terror.--14. Momentary anguish.--15. Dreadful
    encounter.




XLIII.--THE FAIRIES OF CALDON-LOW. _A MIDSUMMER LEGEND._

MARY HOWITT.


[Illustration]

    “And where have you been, my Mary.
      And where have you been from me?”
    “I’ve been to the top of the Caldon-Low,
      The Midsummer night to see!”

    “And what did you see, my Mary,
      All up on the Caldon-Low?”
    “I saw the blithe sunshine come down,
      And I saw the merry winds blow.”

    “And what did you hear, my Mary,
      All up on the Caldon Hill?”
    “I heard the drops of the water made,
      And the green corn ears to fill.”

    “Oh, tell me all, my Mary--
      All, all that ever you know;
    For you must have seen the fairies,
      Last night on the Caldon-Low.”

    “Then take me on your knee, mother,
      And listen, mother of mine:
    A hundred fairies danced last night,
      And the harpers they were nine.

    “And merry was the glee of the harp-strings,
      And their dancing feet so small;
    But, oh, the sound of their talking
      Was merrier far than all!”

    “And what were the words, my Mary,
      That you did hear them say?”
    “I’ll tell you all, my mother--
      But let me have my way!

    “And some they played with the water,
      And rolled it down the hill;
    ‘And this’ they said, ‘shall speedily turn
      The poor old miller’s mill;

    “‘For there has been no water
      Ever since the first of May;
    And a busy man shall the miller be
      By the dawning of the day!

    “‘Oh, the miller, how he will laugh,
      When he sees the mill-dam rise!
    The jolly old miller, how he will laugh,
      Till the tears fill both his eyes!’

    “And some they seized the little winds,
      That sounded over the hill,
    And each put a horn into his mouth,
      And blew so sharp and shrill:--

    “‘And there,’ said they, ‘the merry winds go,
      Away from every horn;
    And those shall clear the mildew dank
      From the blind old widow’s corn:

    “‘Oh, the poor, blind old widow--
      Though she has been blind so long,
    She’ll be merry enough when the mildew’s gone,
      And the corn stands stiff and strong!’

    “And some they brought the brown lintseed,
      And flung it down from the Low--
    ‘And this,’ said they, ‘by the sunrise,
      In the weaver’s croft shall grow!

    “‘Oh, the poor, lame weaver,
      How he will laugh outright,
    When he sees his dwindling flax-field
      All full of flowers by night!’

    “And then upspoke a brownie,
      With a long beard on his chin--
    ‘I have spun up all the tow,’ said he,
      ‘And I want some more to spin.

    “‘I’ve spun a piece of hempen cloth,
      And I want to spin another--
    A little sheet for Mary’s bed,
      And an apron for her mother!’

    “And with that I could not help but laugh,
      And I laughed out loud and free;
    And then on the top of the Caldon-Low
      There was no one left but me.

    “And all, on the top of the Caldon-Low,
      The mists were cold and gray,
    And nothing I saw but the mossy stones
      That round about me lay.

    “But, as I came down from the hill-top,
      I heard, afar below,
    How busy the jolly miller was,
      And how merry the wheel did go!

    “And I peeped into the widow’s field;
      And sure enough were seen
    The yellow ears of the mildewed corn
      All standing stiff and green.

    “And down by the weaver’s croft I stole,
      To see if the flax were high;
    But I saw the weaver at his gate
      With the good news in his eye!

    “Now, this is all I heard, mother,
      And all that I did see;
    So, prithee, make my bed, mother,
      For I’m tired as I can be!”




XLIV.--VOLCANOES.


[Illustration]

In various parts of the earth, there are mountains that send out from
their highest peaks, smoke, ashes, and fire. Mountains of this class
are called volcanoes, and they present a striking contrast to other
mountains, on account of their conical form and the character of the
rocks of which they are composed. All volcanoes have at their summits
what are called craters. These are large, hollow, circular openings,
from which the smoke and fire escape.

Nearly all volcanoes emit smoke constantly. This smoke proceeds from
fires that are burning far down in the depths of the earth. Sometimes
these fires burst forth from the crater of the volcano with tremendous
force. The smoke becomes thick and black, and lurid flames shoot up to
a height of hundreds of feet, making a scene of amazing grandeur. With
the flames there are thrown out stones, ashes, and streams of melted
rock called lava. This lava flows down the sides of the mountain, and,
being red hot, destroys everything with which it comes in contact. At
such times, a volcano is said to be in eruption. Such is the force of
some of these eruptions, that large rocks have been hurled to great
distances from the crater, and towns and cities have been buried under
a vast covering of ashes and lava.

The quantity of lava and ashes which sometimes escapes from volcanoes
during an eruption, is almost beyond comprehension. In 1772, a volcano
in the island of Java, threw out ashes and cinders that covered the
ground fifty feet deep, for a distance of seven miles all around the
mountain. This eruption destroyed nearly forty towns and villages. In
1783, a volcano in Iceland sent out two streams of lava; one forty
miles long and seven miles wide, and the other fifty miles long and
fifteen miles wide. These streams were from one hundred to six hundred
feet deep.

Near the city of Naples, in Italy, is situated the volcano Mt.
Vesuvius. This fiery monster has probably caused more destruction than
any other volcano known. In the year 79, A.D., it suddenly burst forth
in a violent eruption, that resulted in one of the most appalling
disasters that ever happened. Such immense quantities of ashes,
stones, and lava were poured forth from its crater, that within twenty
hours, two large cities were completely destroyed. These cities were
Herculaneum and Pompeii.

At this eruption of Vesuvius, the stream of lava flowed directly
through and over the city of Herculaneum into the sea. The quantity was
so great that, as it cooled and became hardened, it gradually filled up
all the streets and ran over the tops of the houses. While the lava was
thus turning the city into a mass of solid stone, the inhabitants were
fleeing from it along the shore toward Naples, and in boats on the sea.
At the same time, too, the wind carried the ashes and cinders in such
a direction as to deluge the city of Pompeii. Slowly and steadily the
immense volume of ashes and small stones, blocked up the streets and
settled on the roofs of the houses. The light of the flames that burst
out from the awful crater, aided the people in their escape; but many
who for some reason could not get away, perished.

Pompeii was so completely covered that nothing could be seen of it.
Thus it remained, buried under the ground, until the year 1748, when
it was discovered by accident. Since that time much of the city has
been uncovered, and now one can walk along the streets, look into the
houses, and form some idea how the people lived there eighteen hundred
years ago.




XLV.--A SMALL CATECHISM.

THOMAS D’ARCY MCGEE.


    Why are children’s eyes so bright?
        Tell me why!
    ’Tis because the infinite
    Which they’ve left, is still in sight,
    And they know no earthly blight,--
        Therefore ’tis their eyes are bright.

    Why do children laugh so gay?
        Tell me why!
    ’Tis because their hearts have play
        In their bosoms, every day,
    Free from sin and sorrow’s sway,--
        Therefore ’tis they laugh so gay.

    Why do children speak so free?
        Tell me why!
    ’Tis because from fallacy,
    Cant, and seeming, they are free;
    Hearts, not lips, their organs be,--
        Therefore ’tis they speak so free.

    Why do children love so true?
        Tell me why!
    ’Tis because they cleave unto
    A familiar, favorite few,
    Without art or self in view,--
        Therefore children love so true.




XLVI.--CURIOUS BIRDS’ NESTS.


Among the most curious nests are those made by the birds called
weavers. These feathered workmen serve no apprenticeship: their trade
comes to them by nature; and how well they work at it! But then you
must admit that Nature is a skilful teacher and birds are apt scholars.

The Baltimore oriole is a weaver, and it makes its nest out of bark,
fine grass, moss, and wool, strengthening it, when circumstances
permit, with pieces of string or horsehair. This nest, pouch-shaped,
and open at the top, is fastened to the branch of a tree, and is
sometimes interwoven with the twigs of a waving bough. The threads of
grass and long fibres of moss, are woven together, in and out, as if by
machinery; and it seems hard to believe that the little birds can do
such work without help.

The long, slender boughs of the willow are the favorite resort of the
oriole; and here, in the midst of a storm, the bird may sit in its
swinging nest, fearing no danger. What is there to dread? The trees
rock in the wind, but the oriole’s habitation is strong and well
secured. Unless the branch from which the nest hangs be torn from the
tree, the nest will endure the tempest and prove a safe shelter for the
blithe little bird.

Many weaver-birds in Asia and Africa hang their nests from the ends of
twigs and branches overhanging the water. This is to keep away monkeys
and snakes, which abound in hot countries and are the greatest enemies
birds have. The wise little weaver knows that the cunning monkey will
not trust his precious life to a frail branch that may break, and drop
him into the water; yet the same frail branch is strong enough for the
bird and its nest. In this case, the monkey is obliged to admit that
the bird’s wisdom is more than a match for his.

[Illustration]

A very curious custom exists among a class of birds found in Africa,
called “the social weavers.” They begin their work in companies, and
build immense canopies, like umbrellas, in the tops of trees. These
grassy structures are so closely woven that the rain cannot penetrate
them. Under this shelter the birds build their nests, but no longer
in company; the nest for each pair must be made by the pair without
assistance from their neighbors.

The tailor-bird of India makes a still more curious nest than that
of the weavers: it actually sews, using its long, slender bill as a
needle. Birds that fly, birds that run, birds that swim, and birds that
sing are by no means rare; but birds that sew seem like the wonderful
birds in the fairy-tales.

Yet they really exist, and make their odd nests with great care and
skill. They pick out a leaf large enough for their nest, and pierce
rows of holes along the edges with their sharp bill; then, with the
fibres of a plant or long threads of grass, they sew the leaf up into
a bag. Sometimes it is necessary to sew two leaves together, that the
space within may be large enough.

This kind of sewing resembles shoemakers’ or saddlers’ work; but, the
leaf being like fine cloth and not like leather, perhaps the name
“tailor-bird” is the most appropriate for the little worker. The
bag is lined with soft, downy material, and in this the tiny eggs
are laid--tiny indeed, for the tailor-bird is no larger than the
humming-bird. The weight of the little creature does not even draw down
the nest, and the leaf in which the eggs or young birds are hidden
looks like the other leaves on the trees; so that there is nothing to
attract the attention of the forest robbers.

Another bird, called the Indian sparrow, makes her nest of grass, woven
like cloth and shaped like a bottle. The neck of the bottle hangs
downward, and the bird enters from below. This structure, swinging
from a high tree, over a river, is safe from the visits of mischievous
animals.

If all the stories about this Indian sparrow are true, the inside
of its nest is strangely adorned. Fire-flies are brought in by the
bird and stuck to the walls with clay; whether they are placed there
to light up the little home, or to dazzle the bats that infest the
neighborhood, no one seems to know. Perhaps the truth is that the
fire-flies are in the nest in imagination only. However that may be,
the Indian sparrow is a clever workman.

Can you wonder that birds and their nests have always been a source of
delight to the thoughtful enquirer?

                “Mark it well--within, without.
    No tool had he that wrought, no knife to cut,
    No nail to fix, no bodkin to insert,
    No glue to join: his little beak was all.
    And yet how neatly finished! What nice hand,
    With every implement and means of art,
    And twenty years’ apprenticeship to boot.
    Could make me such another?”


_Word Exercise._

    o´ri-ōle
    căn´o-pies
    fā´vor-ĭte
    as-sĭst´ance
    monkey (_mŭng´ke_)
    en-quīr´er
    apprentice (_ap-prĕn´tis_)
    mischievous (_mĭs´che-vŭs_)
    machinery (_ma-shēn´er-e_)
    Baltimore (_bawl´ti-more_)
    nĕç´es-sa-ry
    ap-prō´pri-āte
    um-brĕl´las
    im´ple-mĕnt
    cir´cum-stance


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Apt scholars.--2. Endure the tempest.--3. Obliged to
    admit.--4. A curious custom exists.--5. Downy material.--6.
    Attract the attention.--7. Strangely adorned.--8. Infest the
    neighborhood.--9. Clever workman.--10. Source of delight.--11.
    Thoughtful enquirer.--12. Mark it well.--13. Neatly
    finished.--14. With apprenticeship to boot.




XLVII.--LORD ULLIN’S DAUGHTER.

CAMPBELL.


[Illustration]

    A chieftain, to the Highlands bound,
      Cries, “Boatman, do not tarry!
    And I’ll give thee a silver pound,
      To row us o’er the ferry.”

    “Now, who be ye, would cross Lochgyle,
      This dark and stormy water?”
    “Oh! I’m the chief of Ulva’s Isle,
      And this Lord Ullin’s daughter.

    “And fast before her father’s men
      Three days we’ve fled together,
    For should he find us in the glen,
      My blood would stain the heather.

    “His horsemen hard behind us ride;
      Should they our steps discover,
    Then who would cheer my bonny bride,
      When they have slain her lover?”

    Out spoke the hardy Highland wight,
      “I’ll go, my chief--I’m ready:
    It is not for your silver bright,
      But for your winsome lady:

    “And, by my word! the bonny bird
      In danger shall not tarry;
    So, though the waves are raging white,
      I’ll row you o’er the ferry.”

    By this the storm grew loud apace,
      The water-wraith was shrieking;
    And, in the scowl of heaven, each face
      Grew dark as they were speaking.

    But still, as wilder blew the wind,
      And as the night grew drearer,
    Adown the glen rode armèd men,
      Their trampling sounded nearer.

    “O haste thee, haste!” the lady cries,
      “Though tempests round us gather,
    I’ll meet the raging of the skies,
      But not an angry father.”

    The boat has left a stormy land,
      A stormy sea before her--
    When, oh! too strong for human hand,
      The tempest gathered o’er her.

    And still they rowed amidst the roar
      Of waters fast prevailing;
    Lord Ullin reached that fatal shore--
      His wrath was changed to wailing.

    For sore dismayed, through storm and shade,
      His child he did discover:
    One lovely arm she stretched for aid,
      And one was round her lover.

    “Come back! come back!” he cried, in grief,
      “Across this stormy water;
    And I’ll forgive your Highland chief,
      My daughter!--Oh! my daughter!”

    ’Twas vain: the loud waves lashed the shore,
      Return or aid preventing:
    The waters wild went o’er his child--
      And he was left lamenting.




XLVIII.--TO AN EARLY PRIMROSE.

HENRY KIRKE WHITE.


    Mild offspring of a dark and sullen sire!
    Whose modest form, so delicately fine,
          Was nursed in whirling storms,
          And cradled in the winds:

    Thee, when young Spring first questioned Winter’s sway,
    And dared the sturdy blusterer to the fight,
          Thee on this bank he threw
          To mark his victory.

    In this low vale, the promise of the year,
    Serene, thou openest to the nipping gale,
          Unnoticed and alone,
          Thy tender elegance.

    So virtue blooms, brought forth amid the storms
    Of chill adversity; in some lone walk
          Of life she rears her head,
          Obscure and unobserved;

    While every bleaching breeze that on her blows
    Chastens her spotless purity of breast,
          And hardens her to bear
          Serene the ills of life.




XLIX.--THE WHISTLE.

BENJAMIN FRANKLIN.


When I was a child, seven years old, my friends, on a holiday, filled
my pockets with coppers. I went directly toward a shop where they sold
toys for children; and, being charmed with the sound of a whistle that
I met by the way in the hands of another boy, I voluntarily offered him
all my money for it.

I then returned home, and went whistling all over the house, much
pleased with my whistle, but disturbing all the family. My brothers,
and sisters, and cousins, understanding the bargain I had made, told me
I had given four times as much for it as it was worth.

This put me in mind of what good things I might have bought with the
rest of the money; and they laughed at me so much for my folly that I
cried with vexation.

This, however, was afterward of use to me, the impression continuing
on my mind; so that often, when I was tempted to buy some unnecessary
thing, I said to myself, “Don’t give too much for the whistle;” and so
I saved my money.

As I grew up, went into the world, and observed the actions of men,
I thought I met with many, very many, who gave too much for their
whistles.

When I saw any one too ambitious of the favor of the great, wasting
his time in attendance on public dinners, sacrificing his repose, his
liberty, his virtue, and perhaps his friends, to retain it, I said to
myself, “This man gives too much for his whistle.”

When I saw another fond of popularity, constantly employing himself in
politics, neglecting his own affairs, and ruining them by that neglect,
“He pays, indeed,” said I, “too much for his whistle.”

If I knew a miser, who gave up every kind of comfortable living,
all the pleasure of doing good to others, all the esteem of his
fellow-citizens, and the joys of benevolent friendship, for the sake of
accumulating wealth, “Poor man,” said I, “you do indeed pay too much
for your whistle.”

When I met a man of pleasure, sacrificing the improvement of his mind,
or of his fortune, to mere bodily comfort, “Mistaken man,” said I, “you
are providing pain for yourself, instead of pleasure: you give too much
for your whistle.”

If I saw one fond of fine clothes, fine furniture, fine horses, all
above his fortune, for which he contracted debts, and ended his career
in prison, “Alas!” said I, “he has paid dear, very dear, for his
whistle.”

In short, I believed that a great part of the miseries of mankind were
brought upon them by the false estimates they had made of the value of
things, and by their giving too much for their whistles.




L.--BUGLE SONG.

TENNYSON.


    The splendor falls on castle walls,
      And snowy summits old in story;
    The long light shakes across the lakes,
      And the wild cataract leaps in glory.
    Blow, bugle, blow! set the wild echoes flying
    Blow, bugle! answer, echoes,--dying, dying, dying.

    O hark! O hear! how thin and clear,
      And thinner, clearer, farther going!
    O sweet and far, from cliff and scar,
      The horns of Elfland faintly blowing!
    Blow! let us hear the purple glens replying;
    Blow, bugle! answer, echoes,--dying, dying, dying.

    O love, they die on yon rich sky;
      They faint on hill, or field, or river:
    Our echoes roll from soul to soul,
      And grow forever and forever.
    Blow, bugle, blow! set the wild echoes flying,
    And answer, echoes, answer,--dying, dying, dying.




LI.--THE INCHCAPE ROCK.

ROBERT SOUTHEY.


[Illustration]

    No stir in the air, no stir in the sea,
    The ship was as still as she could be;
    Her sails from heaven received no motion,
    Her keel was steady in the ocean.

    Without either sign or sound of their shock,
    The waves flowed over the Inchcape Rock;
    So little they rose, so little they fell,
    They did not move the Inchcape Bell.

    The pious Abbot of Aberbrothock
    Had placed that bell on the Inchcape Rock;
    On a buoy in the storm it floated and swung,
    And over the waves its warning rung.

    When the Rock was hid by the surge’s swell,
    The mariners heard the warning bell;
    And then they knew the perilous Rock,
    And blessed the Abbot of Aberbrothock.

    The sun in heaven was shining gay;
    All things were joyful on that day;
    The sea-birds screamed as they wheeled round,
    And there was joyance in their sound.

    The buoy of the Inchcape Bell was seen,
    A darker speck on the ocean green;
    Sir Ralph the Rover walked his deck,
    And he fixed his eye on the darker speck.

    He felt the cheering power of spring;
    It made him whistle, it made him sing:
    His heart was mirthful to excess,
    But the Rover’s mirth was wickedness.

    His eye was on the Inchcape float;
    Quoth he: “My men, put out the boat,
    And row me to the Inchcape Rock,
    And I’ll plague the Abbot of Aberbrothock.”

    The boat is lowered, the boatmen row,
    And to the Inchcape Rock they go;
    Sir Ralph bent over from the boat,
    And he cut the bell from the Inchcape float.

    Down sank the bell, with a gurgling sound,
    The bubbles rose and burst around;
    Quoth Sir Ralph: “The next who comes to the Rock
    Won’t bless the Abbot of Aberbrothock.”

    Sir Ralph the Rover sailed away;
    He scoured the seas for many a day;
    And now, grown rich with plundered store,
    He steers his course for Scotland’s shore.

    So thick a haze o’erspreads the sky
    They cannot see the sun on high;
    The wind hath blown a gale all day,
    At evening it hath died away.

    On the deck the Rover takes his stand;
    So dark it is, they see no land.
    Quoth Sir Ralph, “It will be lighter soon,
    For there is the dawn of the rising moon.”

    “Canst hear,” said one, “the breakers roar?
    For methinks we should be near the shore.”
    “Now where we are I cannot tell,
    But I wish we could hear the Inchcape Bell.”

    They hear no sound; the swell is strong;
    Though the wind hath fallen, they drift along,
    Till the vessel strikes with a shivering shock;
    Cried they: “It is the Inchcape Rock!”

    Sir Ralph the Rover tore his hair,
    He cursed himself in his despair:
    The waves rush in on every side;
    The ship is sinking beneath the tide.

    But, even in his dying fear,
    One dreadful sound could the Rover hear,--
    A sound as if, with the Inchcape Bell,
    The fiends below were ringing his knell.




LII.--THE FLAX.

HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN.


The flax was in full bloom; it had pretty little blue flowers as
delicate as the wings of a moth, or even more so. The sun shone, and
the showers watered it; and this was just as good for the flax as it is
for little children to be washed and then kissed by their mother. They
look much prettier for it, and so did the flax.

“People say that I look exceedingly well,” said the flax, “and that I
am so fine and long, that I shall make a beautiful piece of linen. How
fortunate I am! it makes me so happy; it is such a pleasant thing to
know that something can be made of me. How the sunshine cheers me, and
how sweet and refreshing is the rain! my happiness overpowers me; no
one in the world can feel happier than I do.”

One day some people came, who took hold of the flax and pulled it up
by the roots; this was painful. Then it was laid in water as if they
intended to drown it; and, after that, placed near a fire as if it were
to be roasted; all this was very shocking.

“We cannot expect to be happy always,” said the flax; “by experiencing
evil as well as good we become wise.” And certainly there was plenty of
evil in store for the flax. It was steeped, and roasted, and broken,
and combed; indeed, it scarcely knew what was done to it.

At last it was put on the spinning-wheel. “Whirr, whirr,” went the
wheel so quickly that the flax could not collect its thoughts.

“Well, I have been very happy,” he thought in the midst of his pain,
“and must be contented with the past;” and contented he remained till
he was put on the loom, and became a beautiful piece of white linen.
All the flax, even to the last stalk, was used in making this one
piece. “How wonderful it is that, after all I have suffered, I am made
something of at last; I am the luckiest person in the world--so strong
and fine; and how white, and what a length! This is something different
from being a mere plant and bearing flowers. Then I had no attention,
nor any water unless it rained. Now I am watched and taken care of.
Every morning the maid turns me over, and I have a shower-bath from the
watering-pot every evening. Yes, and the clergyman’s wife noticed me,
and said I was the best piece of linen in the whole parish. I cannot be
happier than I am now.”

After some time, the linen was taken into the house, placed under the
scissors, and cut and torn into pieces, and then pricked with needles.
This certainly was not pleasant; but at last it was made into garments.

“See, now, then,” said the flax, “I have become something of
importance. This was my destiny; it is quite a blessing. Now I shall be
of some use in the world, as every one ought to be; it is the only way
to be happy.”

Years passed away; and at last the linen was so worn it could scarcely
hold together.

“It must end very soon,” said the pieces to each other. “We would
gladly have held together a little longer, but it is useless to expect
impossibilities.”

And at length they fell into rags and tatters, and thought it was all
over with them, for they were torn to shreds, and steeped in water, and
made into a pulp, and dried, and they knew not what besides, till all
at once they found themselves beautiful white paper.

“Well, now, this is a surprise; a glorious surprise too,” said the
paper. “I am now finer than ever, and I shall be written upon, and who
can tell what fine things I may have written upon me? This is wonderful
luck!”

And sure enough, the most beautiful stories and poetry were written
upon it, and only once was there a blot, which was very fortunate.

Then people heard the stories and poetry read, and it made them wiser
and better; for all that was written had a good and sensible meaning,
and a great blessing was contained in the words on the paper.

“I never imagined anything like this,” said the paper, “when I was
only a little blue flower, growing in the fields. How could I fancy
that I should ever be the means of bringing knowledge and joy to men? I
cannot understand it myself, and yet it is really so. Heaven knows that
I have done nothing myself, but what I was obliged to do with my weak
powers for my own preservation; and yet I have been promoted from one
joy and honor to another. Each time I think that the song is ended; and
then something higher and better begins for me. I suppose now I shall
be sent on my travels about the world, so that people may read me. It
cannot be otherwise; indeed it is more than probable; for I have more
splendid thoughts written upon me than I had pretty flowers in olden
times. I am happier than ever.”

But the paper did not go on its travels. It was sent to the printer,
and all the words written upon it were set up in type, to make a book,
or rather hundreds of books; for so many more persons could derive
pleasure and profit from a printed book than from the written paper;
and if the paper had been sent about the world, it would have been worn
out before it had got half through its journey.

“This is certainly the wisest plan,” said the written paper; “I really
did not think of that. I shall remain at home and be held in honor,
like some old grandfather, as I really am to all these new books. They
will do some good. I could not have wandered about as they do. Yet he
who wrote all this has looked at me as every word flowed from his pen
upon my surface. I am the most honored of all.”

Then the paper was tied in a bundle with other papers, and thrown into
a tub that stood in the washhouse.

“After work, it is well to rest,” said the paper, “and a very good
opportunity this is to collect one’s thoughts. Now I am able, for the
first time, to think of my real condition; and to know one’s self is
true progress. What will be done with me now I wonder? No doubt I shall
still go forward.”

Now it happened one day that all the paper in the tub was taken out,
and laid on the hearth to be burnt. People said it could not be sold
at the shop, to wrap up butter and sugar, because it had been written
upon. The children in the house stood round the stove; for they
wanted to see the paper burn, because it flamed up so prettily, and
afterwards, among the ashes, so many red sparks could be seen running
one after the other, here and there, as quick as the wind. They called
it “seeing the children come out of school,” and the last spark was
the schoolmaster. They often thought the last spark had come; and one
would cry, “There goes the schoolmaster;” but the next moment another
spark would appear, shining so beautifully. How they would like to know
where the sparks all went to! Perhaps we shall find out some day, but
we don’t know now.

The whole bundle of paper had been placed on the fire, and was soon
alight. “Ugh!” cried the paper, as it burst into a bright flame; “ugh!”
It was certainly not very pleasant to be burning; but when the whole
was wrapped in flames, the flames mounted up into the air, higher
than the flax had ever been able to raise its little blue flower; and
they glistened as the white linen never could have glistened. All the
written letters became quite red in a moment, and all the words and
thoughts turned into fire.

“Now I am mounting straight up to the sun,” said a voice in the flames;
and it was as if a thousand voices echoed the words; and the flames
darted up through the chimney, and went out at the top. Then a number
of tiny beings, as many in number as the flowers on the flax had been,
and invisible to mortal eyes, floated above them. They were even
lighter and more delicate than the flowers from which they were born;
and as the flames were extinguished, and nothing remained of the paper
but black ashes, these little things danced upon it; and whenever they
touched it, bright red sparks appeared.




LIII.--THE FRENCH AT RATISBON.

ROBERT BROWNING.


[Illustration]

    You know, we French stormed Ratisbon;
      A mile or so away,
    On a little mound, Napoleon
      Stood on our storming day;
    With neck out-thrust, you fancy how,
      Legs wide, arms locked behind,
    As if to balance the prone brow
      Oppressive with its mind.

    Just as perhaps he mused, “My plans
      That soar, to earth may fall,
    Let once my army-leader, Lannes,
      Waver at yonder wall,”--
    Out ’twixt the battery-smokes there flew
      A rider, bound on bound
    Full galloping; nor bridle drew
      Until he reached the mound.

    Then off there flung in smiling joy,
      And held himself erect
    By just his horse’s mane, a boy:
      You hardly could suspect,--
    (So tight he kept his lips compressed,
      Scarce any blood came through,)
    You looked twice ere you saw his breast
      Was all but shot in two.

    “Well,” cried he, “Emperor, by God’s grace
      We’ve got you Ratisbon!
    The Marshal’s in the market-place,
      And you’ll be there anon
    To see your flag-bird flap his vans
      Where I, to heart’s desire,
    Perched him!” The chief’s eye flashed; his plans
      Soared up again like fire.

    The chief’s eye flashed; but presently
      Softened itself, as sheathes
    A film the mother-eagle’s eye
      When her bruised eaglet breathes:
    “You’re wounded!” “Nay,” his soldier’s pride
      Touched to the quick, he said:
    “I’m killed, Sire!” And, his chief beside,
      Smiling, the boy fell dead.




LIV.--EGYPT AND ITS RUINS.


[Illustration]

Egypt embraces that part of Africa occupied by the valley of the River
Nile. For many centuries, it was a thickly populated country, and at
one time possessed great influence and wealth, and had reached an
advanced state of civilization.

The history of Egypt extends through a period of about six thousand
years. During this time great cities were built, which flourished
for hundreds of years. Owing to wars and changes of government, many
of these cities were destroyed, and nothing of them now remains but
massive and extensive ruins. Pyramids were built, obelisks erected,
canals projected, and many other vast enterprises were carried out.
Remains of these are to be seen to-day, some in ruins, some fairly
preserved, and, altogether, they give the present generation an idea of
the wealth and power of the different dynasties under which they were
built.

Not far from Cairo, which is now the principal city of Egypt, stand
the famous pyramids. These are of such immense proportions, that from
a distance their tops seem to reach the clouds. They are constructed
of great blocks of stone. Some of these are of great size, and how the
builders put them into their places, is a question we cannot answer.

It is supposed that the construction of the largest pyramid required
the labor of thousands of men, for more than twenty years. It is four
hundred and sixty-one feet high, seven hundred and forty-six feet long
at the base, and covers more than twelve acres of ground.

Sixty-seven of these pyramids in all have been discovered and explored.
They are the tombs in which the kings of ancient Egypt and their
families were buried. To contain their coffins, which were made of
stone, many chambers were constructed in the interior of the pyramids.
It has been calculated that one of the principal pyramids could
contain three thousand seven hundred rooms of large size.

The bodies of those who were buried in the pyramids were preserved
from decay by a secret process, which we call embalming, and which
was known only to the priests. After the bodies were embalmed, they
were wrapped in bands of fine linen, and on the inside of these was
spread a peculiar kind of gum. Sometimes as many as a thousand yards
of these bands were wrapped around a single body. After the bandaged
body was thus prepared, a soft substance was placed around it. When
this covering hardened, it kept the body in a state of complete
preservation. These coverings are now called mummy-cases, and the
bodies they enclose are called mummies. The bodies were finally placed
in huge stone coffins, many of which were covered with curious carvings.

Some mummies have been found, that are said to be over three thousand
years old. But, notwithstanding this great age, when the wrappings are
removed from them, many of the bodies have been so well preserved,
that the features present the appearance which they had in life. Large
numbers of mummies have been carried off to other countries and placed
on exhibition in museums.

The ancient Egyptians erected many obelisks in various parts of their
country. These were monuments made from single pieces of hard stone,
and in some cases they reached a height of more than a hundred feet.
They were placed before gateways leading to the principal temples and
palaces, and were covered with curious carvings, which represented the
language of the people at that time. Their written language was not
composed of letters and words like our own; but they used pictures of
animals, including birds, and also pictures of human figures, and other
devices of a similar nature, to express their thoughts and ideas. These
pictures are now called hieroglyphics.

Until the year 1799, scholars of modern nations were unable to read
this strange language. In that year, however, a stone tablet was
discovered by a French engineer, containing an inscription written in
three different characters:--namely: first, in the hieroglyphics spoken
of above; second, in a running hand also used by the Egyptians; and
third, in the well known letters of the Greek alphabet.

By comparing the words of these inscriptions with many others, the
proper method of interpreting this peculiar language was ascertained.
It was then learned that the inscriptions on these obelisks were the
records of memorable events, and of the heroic deeds of ancient kings
and heroes.

Many of the obelisks have been taken from their positions in Egypt and
transported with great labor to other countries. Nearly two thousand
years ago, the Roman Emperors began to carry them to Rome, where they
were set up in the public squares. Altogether, nearly fifty of these
remarkable monuments were taken away and set up in that city. They were
then, and are still, regarded as evidences of the wonderful ingenuity
and skill of the ancients who first made them.

In late years, obelisks have been taken to Paris and London, and more
recently one has been brought to America, and set up in Central Park
in New York City. This one belongs to the largest class, being nearly
seventy feet high and about eight feet square at the base.

In their large cities, the Egyptians built massive temples which were
dedicated to religious ceremonies. Some of them, although now in ruins,
are considered to be among the most remarkable productions of the
ancients. Tourists who nowadays sail up the River Nile and visit the
site of the city of Thebes, the ancient capital of Egypt, are struck
with amazement at the vast ruins surrounding them.

On the eastern side of the Nile lies what is left of the temple of
Karnak. Imagine a long line of courts, gateways, and halls; with here
and there an obelisk rising above the ruins, and shutting off the view
of the forest of columns! The temple is approached on every side by
avenues and gateways of colossal grandeur. It originally covered an
area of two hundred and seventy acres, enclosed within a wall of brick,
parts of which are still visible, while the rest lie crumbled and
broken.

It is difficult to realize the grand appearance of the thirty rows of
stone columns standing within the wall. Some of those that are still
perfect, are capped with enormous monolith capitals, and it is said
that on one of them a hundred men could stand without crowding.

The hall itself is four hundred and twenty-two feet long by one hundred
and sixty-five feet broad. The stones of the ceiling are supported by
one hundred and thirty-four columns. The largest measures ten feet in
diameter, and more than seventy-two feet in height. They are covered
with carvings and paintings whose colors are still bright, even after a
lapse of forty centuries.

Gazing on what he sees around him, the traveller becomes lost in the
effort to form some idea of the grandeur and vastness of the original.


_Word Exercise._

    Cairo (_kī´ro_)
    ob´e-lisk
    căp´i-tals
    cen´tu-ries
    co-lŏs´sal
    re-lĭg´ious (_re-lĭj´us_)
    pro-pōr´tions
    E´gypt
    mŏn´o-lĭth
    cĕr´e-mo-nies
    he-rō´ic
    ĕn-gi-neer (_ĕn-ji-neer´_)
    dy´nas-ties (or _dyn´as-ties_)
    mĕm´o-ra-ble
    ăv´e-nūes
    prĕs-er-vā´tion (_z_)
    pyr´a-mĭd
    ex-plōred´
    dĕd´i-cāt-ed
    hī-e-ro-glyph´ics




LV.--TO MY MOTHER.

HENRY KIRKE WHITE.


    And canst thou, mother, for a moment think
      That we, thy children, when old age shall shed
      Its blanching honors on thy weary head,
    Could from our best of duties ever shrink?
    Sooner the sun from his bright sphere shall sink,
      Than we ungrateful leave thee in that day
      To pine in solitude thy life away;
    Or shun thee tottering on the grave’s cold brink.
    Banish the thought!--where’er our steps may roam,
      O’er smiling plains, or wastes without a tree,
      Still will fond memory point our hearts to thee,
    And paint the pleasures of thy peaceful home;
      While duty bids us all thy griefs assuage,
      And smooth the pillow of thy sinking age.




LVI.--ZLOBANE.

MRS. GUSTAFSON.


Zlobane is the name of the mountain which was taken by storm from the
Zulus by the British forces on the morning of the 28th of March, 1879.
On the top of this mountain the victorious English troops, who had
unsaddled their horses and cast themselves down to rest, were surprised
and surrounded by the Zulus. Of the British corps only one captain and
six men escaped. The young hero of the ballad was the son of Colonel
Weatherly.

    As swayeth in the summer wind
      The close and stalwart grain,
    So moved the serried Zulu shields
      That day on wild Zlobane;

    The white shield of the husband,
      Who hath twice need of life,
    The black shield of the young chief,
      Who hath not yet a wife.

    Unrecking harm, the British lay,
      Secure as if they slept,
    While close on front and either flank
      The live, black crescent crept.

    Then burst their wild and frightful cry
      Upon the British ears,
    With whirr of bullets, glare of shields,
      And flash of Zulu spears.

    Uprose the British; in the shock
      Reeled but an instant; then,
    Shoulder to shoulder, faced the foe,
      And met their doom like men.

    But one was there whose heart was torn,
      In a more awful strife;
    He had the soldier’s steady nerve,
      And calm disdain of life;

    Yet now, half turning from the fray,
      Knee smiting against knee,
    He scanned the hills, if yet were left
      An open way to flee.

    Not for himself. His little son,
      Scarce thirteen summers born,
    With hair that shone upon his brows
      Like tassels of the corn,

    And lips yet curled in that sweet pout
      Shaped by the mother’s breast,
    Stood by his side, and silently
      To his brave father pressed.

    The horse stood nigh; the father kissed,
      And tossed the boy astride.
    “Farewell!” he cried, “and for thy life,
      That way, my darling, ride!”

    Scarce touched the saddle ere the boy
      Leaped lightly to the ground,
    And smote the horse upon its flank,
      That with a quivering bound

    It sprang and galloped for the hills,
      With one sonorous neigh;
    The fire flashed where its spurning feet
      Clanged o’er the stony way.

    “Father, I’ll die with you!” The sire
      As this he saw and heard,
    Turned, and stood breathless in the joy
      And pang that knows no word.

    Once, each, as do long knitted friends,
      Upon the other smiled,
    And then--he had but time to give
      A weapon to the child

    Ere, leaping o’er the British dead,
      The supple Zulus drew
    The cruel assegais, and first
      The younger hero slew.

    Still grew the father’s heart, his eye
      Bright with unflickering flame:
    Five Zulus bit the dust in death
      By his unblenching aim.

    Then, covered with uncounted wounds,
      He sank beside his child,
    And they who found them say, in death
      Each on the other smiled.


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. _Stalwart_ grain.--2. _Serried_ shields.--3. Unrecking
    harm.--4. The black crescent crept.--5. _Whirr_ of bullets.--6.
    Reeled but an instant.--7. Met their _doom like men_.--8. Awful
    strife.--9. _Calm disdain_ of life.--10. Shone like tassels
    of the corn.--11. Sweet pout.--12. Quivering bound.--13.
    _Spurning_ feet.--14. Unflickering flame.--15. _Unblenching_
    aim.




LVII.--THE RUBY-THROATED HUMMING-BIRD.

AUDUBON.


The most common, as well as the most beautiful, species of
humming-birds, is the ruby-throat, a name given to it on account of the
delicate metallic feathers, which glow with ruby lustre on its throat,
gleaming in the sunshine like gems of living fire. From the tip of the
bill to that of the tail, it measures about three and a half inches.
The upper part of the neck, the back, and the wing-coverts, are of a
resplendent and varied green and gold. The breast and lower parts are
white, the wings purplish brown, and the tail partly of the same color,
with the two middle tail-feathers of vivid green.

In the warm climate of the Southern States, the beautiful little
ruby-throat is found throughout the winter; and as the summer draws
on, the heat in the Northern States and Canada suiting its delicate
constitution, it migrates in large numbers, appearing in Canada towards
the end of June. The long flights of these tiny creatures are performed
at night, it is supposed, as they are found feeding leisurely at all
times of the day. When passing through the air they move at a rapid
rate, in long undulations, now rising for some distance at an angle of
about forty degrees, then falling in a curve.

Small as they are, from their rapid flight and meteor-like movements,
they do not fear the largest birds of prey; for even should the lordly
eagle venture into their domains, the tiny creature will attack him
without fear; and one has been seen perched on the head of an eagle,
at which it was pecking away furiously, scattering the feathers of
the huge bird, who flew screaming through the air with alarm, to rid
himself of his tiny assailant.

Brave and high-spirited as is the little bird, it is easily tamed; and
Mr. Webber, the naturalist, succeeded in securing several specimens.
The first he caught did not flutter, or make the least attempt to
escape, but remained quietly in his hand; and he saw, when he opened
it, the minute creature lying on his palm, perfectly motionless,
feigning most skilfully to be dead. As he watched it with breathless
curiosity, he saw it slowly open its bright little eyes to see whether
the way was clear, and then close them slowly as it caught his glance
upon it. When a mixture of sugar, water, and honey, was brought, and a
drop placed on its bill, it came very suddenly to life, and in a moment
was on its legs, drinking with eager gusto of the refreshing draught
from a silver teaspoon.

The nest of the ruby-throat is of a most delicate nature, the external
parts being formed of bits of a little grey lichen, found on the
branches of trees, glued together by the saliva of the bird. Bits of
lichen are also neatly arranged round the whole of the nest, and to
some distance from the spot where the nest is attached to the tree.
The interior is formed of a cottony substance, and is lined with silky
fibres obtained from various plants.

The difficulty of finding the little nests of the humming-birds is
increased by a curious habit possessed by some of the species. When
they leave or approach their home, they do so as if conscious that
by the bright gleam of their plumage they may give an indication of
the place of their nest. Rising perpendicularly until they are out of
sight, and then flying to the point under which their nest is placed,
they drop down upon it as perpendicularly as they ascended.

The eggs are only two in number, and although somewhat larger than
might be imagined from the size of the bird, are very small indeed.
They are of a delicate, slightly pink, semi-transparent, white color,
and have been well compared to pearls.

Could you cast a momentary glance on the nest of a humming-bird, and
see, as I have seen, the newly hatched pair of young, not much larger
than humble-bees, naked, blind, and so feeble as scarcely to be able to
raise their little bills to receive food from their parents, and could
you see those parents full of anxiety and fear, passing and repassing
within a few inches of your face, alighting on a twig not more than
a yard from you, and waiting the result of your unwelcome visit in a
state of despair--you could not fail to be interested in such a display
of parental affection. Then how pleasing it is, on leaving the spot, to
see the returning joy of the parents, when, after examining the nest,
they find their nurslings untouched!


_Word Exercise._

    meteor (_mē´te-ur_)
    draught (_draft_)
    feigning (_fān´ing_)
    lichen (_lī´ken_, or _lĭch´en_)
    coverts (_kŭv´erts_)
    mī´grates
    specimen (_spĕs´e-mĕn_)
    in´ter-est-ed
    as-sail´ant
    do-mains´
    un-du-lā´tion
    dĕl´i-cate
    re-splĕn´dent




LVIII.--TRUST IN GOD AND DO THE RIGHT.

NORMAN MACLEOD.


    Courage, brother! do not stumble;
      Though thy path be dark as night,
    There’s a star to guide the humble:
      Trust in God, and do the right.

    Though the road be long and dreary,
      And the goal be out of sight,
    Foot it bravely, strong or weary:
      Trust in God, and do the right.

    Perish, policy and cunning,
      Perish, all that fears the light:
    Whether losing, whether winning,
      Trust in God, and do the right.

    Fly all forms of guilty passion;
      Fiends can look like angels bright;
    Heed no custom, school, or fashion:
      Trust in God, and do the right.

    Some will hate thee, some will love thee,
      Some will flatter, some will slight;
    Cease from Man, and look above thee:
      Trust in God, and do the right.

    Simple rule and surest guiding,
      Inward peace and shining light;
    Star upon our path abiding:
      Trust in God, and do the right.




LIX.--SOMEBODY’S DARLING.

MARIE LACOSTE.


    Into a ward of the whitewashed walls,
      Where the dead and dying lay,
    Wounded by bayonets, shells, and balls,
      Somebody’s darling was borne one day--
    Somebody’s darling, so young and so brave,
      Wearing yet on his pale, sweet face,
    Soon to be hid by the dust of the grave,
      The lingering light of his boyhood’s grace.

    Matted and damp are the curls of gold,
      Kissing the snow of that fair young brow;
    Pale are the lips of delicate mould--
      Somebody’s darling is dying now.
    Back from his beautiful, blue-veined brow
      Brush all the wandering waves of gold,
    Cross his hands on his bosom now,
      Somebody’s darling is still and cold.

    Kiss him once for somebody’s sake,
      Murmur a prayer soft and low;
    One bright curl from its fair mates take,--
      They were somebody’s pride you know.
    Somebody’s hand had rested there,--
      Was it a mother’s, soft and white?
    And have the lips of a sister fair
      Been baptized in those waves of light?

    God knows best; he has somebody’s love;
      Somebody’s heart enshrined him there;
    Somebody wafted his name above,
      Night and morn, on the wings of prayer.
    Somebody wept when he marched away,
      Looking so handsome, brave, and grand;
    Somebody’s kiss on his forehead lay,
      Somebody clung to his parting hand.

    Somebody’s waiting and watching for him,
      Yearning to hold him again to the heart;
    And there he lies with his blue eyes dim,
      And the smiling, childlike lips apart.
    Tenderly bury the fair young dead,
      Pausing to drop on his grave a tear;
    Carve on the wooden slab at his head,--
      “_Somebody’s darling slumbers here._”




LX.--SONG FROM “THE PRINCESS.”

TENNYSON.


    Home they brought her warrior dead:--
      She nor swooned nor uttered cry:
    All her maidens, watching, said,
      “She must weep, or she will die.”

    Then they praised him, soft and low,
      Called him worthy to be loved,
    Truest friend and noblest foe;--
      Yet she neither spoke nor moved.

    Stole a maiden from her place,
      Lightly to the warrior stept,
    Took the face-cloth from the face;--
      Yet she neither moved nor wept.

    Rose a nurse of ninety years,
      Set his child upon her knee;--
    Like summer tempest came her tears--
      “Sweet my child, I live for thee.”




LXI.--ANTS AND THEIR SLAVES.

MICHELET.


Peter Huber, the son of the celebrated observer of the manners and
habits of bees, walking one day in a field near Geneva, saw on the
ground a strong detachment of reddish- ants on the march, and
bethought himself of following them. On the flanks of the column, as
if to dress its ranks, a few sped to and fro in eager haste. After
marching for about a quarter of an hour, they halted before an ant-hill
belonging to some small black ants, and a desperate struggle took place
at its gates.

A small number of blacks offered a brave resistance; but the great
majority of the people thus assailed fled through the gates remotest
from the scene of combat, carrying away their young. It was just
these which were the cause of the strife, what the blacks most feared
being the theft of their offspring. And soon the assailants, who had
succeeded in penetrating into the city, might be seen emerging from it,
loaded with the young black progeny.

The red ants, encumbered with their living booty, left the unfortunate
city in the desolation of its great loss, and resumed the road to their
own habitation, whither their astonished and almost breathless observer
followed them. But how was his astonishment augmented when, at the
threshold of the red ants’ community, a small population of black ants
came forward to receive the plunder, welcoming with visible joy these
children of their own race, which would perpetuate it in the foreign
lands!

This, then, is a mixed city, where the strong warrior-ants live on a
perfectly good understanding with the little blacks. But what of the
latter? Huber speedily discovered that, in fact, they do everything.
They alone build; they alone bring up the young red ants and the
captives of their own species; they alone administer the affairs of
the community, provide its supplies of food, and wait upon and feed
their red masters, who, like great infant giants, indolently allow
their little attendants to feed them at the mouth. No other occupations
are theirs but war, theft, and kidnapping. No other movements in the
intervals than to wander about lazily, and bask in the sunshine at the
doors of their barracks.

Huber made an experiment. He was desirous of observing what would
be the result if the great red ants found themselves without
servants,--whether they would know how to supply their own wants.
He put a few into a glass case, and put some honey for them in a
corner, so that they had nothing to do but to take it. Miserable the
degradation, cruel the punishment with which slavery afflicts the
enslavers! They did not touch it; they seemed to know nothing; they had
become so grossly ignorant that they could no longer feed themselves.
Some of them died from starvation, with food before them!

Huber, to complete the experiment, then introduced into the case one
black ant. The presence of this sagacious slave changed the face of
things, and re-established life and order. He went straight to the
honey, and fed the great dying simpletons.

The little blacks in many things carry a moral authority whose signs
are very visible. They do not, for example, permit the great red ants
to go out alone on useless expeditions, but compel them to return
into the city. Nor are they even at liberty to go out in a body, if
their wise little slaves do not think the weather favorable, if they
fear a storm, or if the day is far advanced. When an excursion proves
unsuccessful, and they return without children, the little blacks are
stationed at the gates of the city to forbid their ingress, and send
them back to the combat; nay more, you may see them take the cowards by
the collar, and force them to retrace their route.

These are astounding facts; but they were seen, as here described, by
our illustrious observer. Not being able to trust his eyes, he summoned
one of the greatest naturalists of Sweden, Jurine, to his side, to
make new investigations, and decide whether he had been deceived.
This witness, and others who afterwards pursued the same course of
experiments, found that his discoveries were entirely accurate.
Yet after all these weighty testimonies, I still doubted. But on a
certain occasion I saw it--with my own eyes saw it--in the park of
Fontainebleau. I was accompanied by an illustrious philosopher, an
excellent observer, and he too saw exactly what I saw.

It was half-past four in the afternoon of a very warm day. From a pile
of stones emerged a column of from four to five hundred red or reddish
ants. They marched rapidly towards a piece of turf, kept in order by
their sergeants or “pivot-men,” whom we saw on the flanks, and who
would not permit any one to straggle. (This is a circumstance known to
everyone who has seen a file of ants on the march.)

Suddenly the mass seemed to sink and disappear. There was no sign
of ant-hills in the turf; but after a while we detected an almost
imperceptible orifice, through which we saw them vanish in less time
than it takes me to write these words. We asked ourselves if it was an
entrance to their domicile; if they had re-entered their city. In a
minute at the utmost they gave us a reply, and showed us our mistake.
They issued in a throng, each carrying a captive in its mandibles.

From the short time they had taken, it was evident that they had a
previous knowledge of the locality, the place where the eggs were
deposited, the time when they were to assemble, and the degree of
resistance they had to expect. Perhaps it was not their first journey.
The little blacks on whom the red ants made this raid sallied out in
considerable numbers; and I truly pitied them. They did not attempt
to fight. They seemed frightened and stunned. They endeavored only to
delay the red ants by clinging to them. A red ant was thus stopped;
but another red one, who was free, relieved him of his burden, and
thereupon the black ant relaxed his grasp.

It was, in fact, a pitiful sight. The blacks offered no serious
resistance. The five hundred ants succeeded in carrying off nearly
three hundred children. At two or three feet from the hole, the blacks
ceased to pursue them, and resigned themselves to their fate. All this
did not occupy ten minutes between the departure and the return. The
two parties were very unequal. It was very probably an outrage often
repeated--a tyranny of the great, who levied a tribute of children from
their poor little neighbors.




LXII.--THE GRAY SWAN.

ALICE CARY.


[Illustration]

    “Oh! tell me, sailor, tell me true,
    Is my little lad, my Elihu,
      A-sailing with your ship?”
    The sailor’s eyes were dim with dew,--
    “Your little lad, your Elihu?”
      He said with trembling lip,--
      “What little lad? What ship?”

    “What little lad? as if there could be
    Another such a one as he!
      What little lad, do you say?
    Why, Elihu, that took to sea
    The moment I put him off my knee!
      It was just the other day
      The Gray Swan sailed away!”

    “The other day?” The sailor’s eyes
    Stood open with a great surprise:--
      “The other day?--The Swan?”
    His heart began in his throat to rise.
    “Ay, ay, sir! here in the cupboard lies
      The jacket he had on!”
      “And so your lad is gone?”

    “Gone with the Swan!”--“And did she stand
    With her anchor clutching hold of the sand,
      For a month and never stir?”
    “Why, to be sure! I’ve seen from the land
    Like a lover kissing his lady’s hand,
      The wild sea kissing her,--
      A sight to remember, sir!”

    “But, my good mother, do you know
    All this was twenty years ago?
      I stood on the Gray Swan’s deck,
    And to that lad I saw you throw
    (Taking it off, as it might be, so)
      The kerchief from your neck,”--
      “Ay, and he’ll bring it back!”

    “And did the little lawless lad,
    That has made you sick, and made you sad,
      Sail with the Gray Swan’s crew?”
    “Lawless! The man is going mad!
    The best boy mother ever had:--
      Be sure he sailed with the crew!
      What would you have him do?”

    “And he has never written line,
    Nor sent you word, nor made you sign,
      To say he was alive?”
    “Hold! if ’twas wrong, the wrong is mine;
    Besides, he may be in the brine;
      And could he write from the grave?
      Tut, man! What would you have?”

    “Gone twenty years,--a long, long cruise,
    ’Twas wicked thus your love to abuse!
      But if the lad still live,
    And come back home, think you, you can
    Forgive him?”--“Miserable man!
      You’re mad as the sea; you rave,--
      What have I to forgive?”

    The sailor twitched his shirt of blue;
    And from within his bosom drew
      The kerchief. She was wild.
    “Oh God, my Father! is it true?
    My little lad, my Elihu!
    And is it--is it--is it you?
      My blessed boy, my child,
      My dead, my living child!”

       *       *       *       *       *

    _My heart leaps up when I behold_
      _A rainbow in the sky:_
    _So was it when my life began;_
    _So is it now I am a man;_
    _So be it when I shall grow old,_
      _Or let me die!_
    _The child is father of the man;_
    _And I could wish my days to be_
    _Bound each to each by natural piety._

                           --_Wordsworth._




LXIII.--THE CAPTURE OF A WHALE.

COOPER.


“Tom,” cried Barnstable, starting, “there is the blow of a whale!”

“Ay, ay, sir!” returned the cockswain with undisturbed composure: “here
is his spout, not half a mile to seaward. The easterly gale has driven
the creature to leeward; and he begins to find himself in shoal water.
He’s been sleeping while he should have been working to windward.”

“The fellow takes it coolly, too. He’s in no hurry to get an offing.”

“I rather conclude, sir,” said the cockswain, rolling over his tobacco
in his mouth very composedly, while his little sunken eyes began
to twinkle with pleasure at the sight, “the gentleman has lost his
reckoning, and doesn’t know which way to head to take himself back into
blue water.”

“’Tis a fin-back!” exclaimed the lieutenant. “He will soon make
headway, and be off.”

“No, sir, ’tis a right whale,” answered Tom; “I saw his spout. He threw
up a pair of as pretty rainbows as one could wish to see. He’s a real
oil-butt, that fellow!”

Barnstable laughed, and exclaimed in joyous tones,--“Give strong
way, my hearties! There seems nothing better to be done; let us have
a stroke of a harpoon at that impudent rascal.” The men shouted
spontaneously; and the old cockswain suffered his solemn visage to
relax into a small laugh, while the whale-boat sprang forward like a
courser for the goal.

During the few minutes they were pulling toward their game, Long Tom
arose from his crouching attitude in the stern-sheets, and transferred
his huge frame to the bows of the boat, where he made such preparations
to strike the whale as the occasion required. The tub, containing
about half a whale line, was placed at the feet of Barnstable, who had
been preparing an oar to steer with in place of the rudder which was
unshipped, in order that, if necessary, the boat might be whirled round
when not advancing.

Their approach was utterly unnoticed by the monster of the deep, who
continued to amuse himself with throwing the water in two circular
spouts high into the air; occasionally flourishing the broad flukes
of his tail with graceful but terrific force until the hardy seamen
were within a few hundred feet of him, when he suddenly cast his head
downward, and without apparent effort, reared his immense body for
many feet above the water, waving his tail violently, and producing a
whizzing noise that sounded like the rushing of winds.

The cockswain stood erect, poising his harpoon, ready for the blow;
but, when he beheld the creature assuming this formidable attitude, he
waved his hand to his commander, who instantly signed to his men to
cease rowing. In this situation the sportsman rested a few minutes;
while the whale struck several blows on the water in rapid succession,
the noise of which re-echoed along the cliffs like the hollow reports
of so many cannon. After this wanton exhibition of his terrible
strength, the monster sank again into his native element and slowly
disappeared.

“Which way did he head, Tom?” cried Barnstable, the moment the whale
was out of sight.

“Pretty much up and down, sir,” returned the cockswain, his eye
brightening with the excitement of the sport. “He’ll soon run his nose
against the bottom if he stands long on that course, and will be glad
to get another snuff of pure air. Send her a few fathoms to starboard,
sir, and I promise we shall not be out of his track.”

The conjecture of the experienced old seaman proved true; for in a few
minutes the water broke near them, and another spout was cast into
the air, when the huge animal rushed for half his length in the same
direction, and fell on the sea with a turbulence and foam equal to that
which is produced by the launching of a vessel for the first time into
its proper element. After this evolution, the whale rolled heavily, and
seemed to rest from further efforts.

His slightest movements were closely watched by Barnstable and his
cockswain; and when he was in a state of comparative rest, the former
gave the signal to his crew to ply their oars once more. A few long
and vigorous strokes sent the boat directly up to the broadside of the
whale, with its bows pointing towards one of the fins, which was at
times, as the animal yielded sluggishly to the action of the waves,
exposed to view. The cockswain poised his harpoon with much precision,
and then darted it from him with a violence that buried the iron in the
body of their foe. The instant the blow was made, Long Tom shouted with
singular earnestness:--

“Starn, all!”

“Stern, all!” echoed Barnstable; when the obedient seamen, by united
efforts, forced the boat in a backward direction, beyond the reach of
any blow from their formidable antagonist. The alarmed animal, however,
meditated no such resistance. Ignorant of his own power, and of the
insignificance of his enemies, he sought refuge in flight. One moment
of stupid surprise succeeded the entrance of the iron; then casting
his huge tail into the air with a violence that threw the sea around
him into increased commotion, he disappeared with the quickness of
lightning amid a cloud of foam.

“Snub him!” shouted Barnstable. “Hold on, Tom! he rises already.”

“Ay, ay, sir!” replied the composed cockswain, seizing the line,
which was running out of the boat with a velocity that rendered such
a manœuvre rather hazardous, and causing it to yield more gradually
round the large loggerhead that was placed in the bows of the boat for
that purpose. Presently the line stretched forward; and, rising to the
surface with tremulous vibrations, it indicated the direction in which
the animal might be expected to reappear. Barnstable had cast the bows
of the boat towards that point before the terrified and wounded victim
rose to the surface. His time was, however, no longer wasted in his
sports, but as he ploughed his way along the surface he forced the
waters aside with prodigious energy. The boat was dragged violently in
his wake, and it cut through the billows with a terrific rapidity, that
at moments appeared to bury it in the ocean.

When Long Tom beheld his victim throwing his spouts on high again,
he pointed with exultation to the jetting fluid, which was streaked
with the deep red of blood, and cried,--“Ay, I’ve touched the fellow’s
life! It must be more than two foot of blubber that stops my iron from
reaching the life of any whale that ever sculled the ocean.”

“I believe you have saved yourself the trouble of using the bayonet
you have rigged for a lance,” said his commander, who entered into the
sport with all the ardor of one whose youth had been chiefly passed in
such pursuits. “Feel your line, Master Coffin: can we haul alongside of
our enemy? I like not the course he is steering, as he tows us from the
schooner.”

“’Tis the creatur’s way, sir,” said the cockswain. “You know they need
the air in their nostrils when they run, the same as a man. But lay
hold, boys, and let us haul up to him.”

The seamen now seized their whale-line, and slowly drew their boat
to within a few feet of the tail of the fish, whose progress became
sensibly less rapid as he grew weak with the loss of blood. In a few
minutes he stopped running, and appeared to roll uneasily on the water,
as if suffering the agony of death.

“Shall we pull in and finish him, Tom?” cried Barnstable. “A few sets
from your bayonet would do it.”

The cockswain stood examining his game with cool discretion, and
replied to this interrogatory,--

“No, sir! no! He’s going into his flurry; there’s no occasion for using
a soldier’s weapon in taking a whale. Starn off, sir! starn off! the
creatur’s in his flurry.”

The warning of the prudent cockswain was promptly obeyed; and the
boat cautiously drew off to a distance, leaving to the animal a clear
space while under its dying agonies. From a state of perfect rest, the
terrible monster threw its tail on high as when in sport; but its blows
were trebled in rapidity and violence, till all was hid from view by a
pyramid of foam that was deeply dyed with blood. The roarings of the
fish were like the bellowings of a herd of bulls, and it seemed as if a
thousand monsters were engaged in deadly combat behind the bloody mist
that obstructed the view.

Gradually these efforts subsided; and, when the discolored water again
settled down to the long and regular swell of the ocean, the fish was
seen exhausted, and yielding passively to its fate. As life departed,
the enormous black mass rolled to one side; and when the white and
glistening skin of the belly became apparent, the seamen well knew that
their victory was achieved.


_Word Exercise._

    flukes
    whiz´zing
    un-shipped´ (_-shipt´_)
    ma-nœu´vre (_mă-noo´ver or -nū-_)
    ras´cal
    ap-pār´ent
    pois´ing (_poiz-_)
    cock´swain (or _kŏk´sn_)
    launch´ing (_länch-_)
    ĕv-o-lū´tion
    im´pu-dĕnt
    tur´bu-lence
    con-jĕct´ure
    for´mi-da-ble


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. To get an offing.--2. Has lost his reckoning.--3. _Right_
    whale.--4. Shouted _spontaneously_.--5. Solemn visage.--6.
    Crouching attitude.--7. Huge frame.--8. Utterly unnoticed.--9.
    Terrific force.--10. _Wanton exhibition_ of his strength.--11.
    Singular earnestness.--12. Formidable antagonist.--13.
    Tremulous vibrations.--14. Promptly obeyed.




LXIV.--THE VILLAGE BLACKSMITH.

LONGFELLOW.


[Illustration]

    Under a spreading chestnut tree
      The village smithy stands;
    The smith, a mighty man is he,
      With large and sinewy hands;
    And the muscles of his brawny arms
      Are strong as iron bands.

    His hair is crisp, and black, and long,
      His face is like the tan;
    His brow is wet with honest sweat,
      He earns whate’er he can,
    And looks the whole world in the face,
      For he owes not any man.

    Week in, week out, from morn till night,
      You can hear his bellows blow;
    You can hear him swing his heavy sledge,
      With measured beat and slow,
    Like a sexton ringing the village bell,
      When the evening sun is low.

    And children coming home from school
      Look in at the open door;
    They love to see the flaming forge,
      And hear the bellows roar,
    And catch the burning sparks that fly
      Like chaff from a threshing floor.

    He goes on Sunday to the church,
      And sits among his boys;
    He hears the parson pray and preach,
      He hears his daughter’s voice,
    Singing in the village choir,
      And it makes his heart rejoice.

    It sounds to him like her mother’s voice,
      Singing in Paradise!
    He needs must think of her once more,
      How in the grave she lies;
    And with his hard, rough hand he wipes
      A tear out of his eyes.

    Toiling,--rejoicing,--sorrowing,
      Onward, through life he goes;
    Each morning sees some task begin,
      Each evening sees it close;
    Something attempted, something done,
      Has earned a night’s repose.

    Thanks, thanks to thee, my worthy friend,
      For the lesson thou hast taught!
    Thus, at the flaming forge of life
      Our fortunes must be wrought;
    Thus, on its sounding anvil, shaped
      Each burning deed and thought!


_Word Exercise._

    crisp
    choir (_kwīr_)
    par´son
    bĕl´lows (_bĕl´lus_)
    honest (_on´est_)
    smĭth´y
    earned (_ernd_)
    sin´ew-y
    re-joic´ing (_-jois-_)
    toil´ing
    mŭs´cles (_mŭs´sls_)
    brawn´y
    sex´ton
    Par´a-dise




LXV.--THE MONSTER OF THE NILE.

SIR SAMUEL BAKER.


Few creatures are so sly and wary as the crocodile. I watch them
continually as they attack the dense flocks of small birds that throng
the bushes at the water’s edge. These birds are perfectly aware of the
danger, and they fly from the attack, if possible. The crocodile then
quietly and innocently lies upon the surface, as though it had appeared
quite by an accident. It thus attracts the attention of the birds,
and it slowly sails away to a considerable distance, exposed to their
view. The birds, thus beguiled by the deceiver, believe that the danger
is removed, and they again flock to the bush, and once more dip their
thirsty beaks in the stream.

Thus absorbed in slaking their thirst, they do not observe that their
enemy is no longer on the surface. A sudden splash, followed by a huge
pair of jaws, beneath the bush, which engulf some dozens of victims,
is the signal unexpectedly given of the crocodile’s return--he having
slily dived, and hastened under cover of water to his victims. I have
seen the crocodile repeat this manœuvre constantly: they deceive by a
feigned retreat, and then attack from below.

In like manner the crocodile perceives, while it is floating on the
surface in mid-stream, or from the opposite side of the river, a woman
filling her girba, or an animal drinking. Sinking immediately, it swims
perhaps a hundred yards nearer, and again appearing for an instant
upon the surface, it assures itself of the position of its prey by a
steady look. Once more it sinks, and reaches the exact spot above which
the person or animal may be. Seeing distinctly through the water, it
generally makes its fatal rush from beneath,--sometimes seizing with
its jaws, and at other times striking the object into the water with
its tail, after which it seizes it, and carries it off.

The crocodile does not attempt to swallow a large prey at once, but
generally carries it away, and keeps it for a considerable time in its
jaws in some deep hole beneath a rock or the root of a tree, where it
eats it at leisure. The tongue of the crocodile is so unlike that of
any other creature that it can hardly be called by the same name. No
portion of it is detached from the flesh of the lower jaw; it is like
a thickened membrane extending from the gullet to about half-way along
the length of jaw.

I was one day returning from head-quarters to my station--a distance of
a mile and a half along the river’s bank--when I noticed the large head
of a crocodile about thirty yards from the shore. I knew every inch of
the river, and I was satisfied that the water was shallow. A solitary
piece of waving rush, that grew upon the bank exactly opposite the
crocodile, marked its position. So, stooping down, I retreated inland
from the bank, and then running forward, I crept gently towards the
rush.

Stooping as low as possible, I advanced till very near the bank (upon
which grew tufts of grass), when, by slowly raising my head, I could
observe the head of the crocodile in the same position, not more than
twenty-six or twenty-eight yards from me. At that distance my rifle
could hit a half-crown; I therefore made sure of bagging. The bank
was about four feet above the water; thus the angle was favorable,
and I aimed just behind the eye. Almost as I touched the trigger, the
crocodile gave a convulsive start, and turning slowly on its back, it
stretched its four legs above the surface, straining every muscle. It
then remained motionless in water about two feet deep.

My horse was always furnished with a long halter or tethering-rope. So
I ordered two men to jump into the river and secure the crocodile by
a rope fastened round the body behind the fore-legs. This was quickly
accomplished, and the men remained knee-deep, hauling upon the rope
to prevent the stream from carrying away the body. In the meantime
an attendant had mounted my horse and galloped off to the camp for
assistance.

Crocodiles are very tenacious of life; and although they may be shot
through the brain, and be actually dead for all practical purposes,
they will remain motionless at first; but they will begin instinctively
to move the limbs and tail a few minutes after receiving the shot.
If lying upon a sand-bank, or in deep water, they would generally
disappear unless secured by a rope, as the spasmodic movements of the
limbs and tail would act upon the water, and the body would be carried
away.

The crocodile, which had appeared stone dead, now began to move its
tail, and my two men who were holding on to the rope cried out that it
was still alive. It was in vain that I assured the frightened fellows
that it was dead. I was on the bank, and they were in the water within
a few feet of the crocodile, which made some difference in our ideas of
its vivacity. Presently the creature really began to struggle, and the
united efforts of the men could hardly restrain it from getting into
deeper water.

The monster now began to yawn, which so terrified the men that they
would have dropped the rope and fled had they not been afraid of the
consequences, as I was addressing them rather forcibly from the bank.
I put another shot through the shoulder of the struggling monster,
which appeared to act as a narcotic until the arrival of the soldiers
with ropes. No sooner was the crocodile well secured than it began to
struggle violently. But a great number of men hauled upon the rope; and
when it was safely landed, I gave it a blow with a sharp ax on the back
of the neck, which killed it by dividing the spine.

It was now dragged along the turf until we reached the camp, where
it was carefully measured with a tape, and showed an exact length
of twelve feet three inches from snout to end of tail. The stomach
contained about five pounds’ weight of pebbles, as though it had fed
upon flesh resting upon a gravel bank, and had swallowed the pebbles
that had adhered. Mixed with the pebbles was a greenish slimy matter
that appeared woolly.

In the midst of this were three undeniable witnesses that convicted the
crocodile of wilful murder. A necklace and two armlets, such as are
worn by the <DW64> girls, were taken from the stomach! This was an old
malefactor that was a good riddance.

I have frequently seen crocodiles upwards of eighteen feet in length,
and there can be little doubt that they sometimes exceed twenty; but a
very small creature of this species may carry away a man while swimming.




LXVI.--PRAYER.

JAMES MONTGOMERY.


    Prayer is the soul’s sincere desire,
      Uttered, or unexpressed;
    The motion of a hidden fire
      That trembles in the breast.

    Prayer is the burthen of a sigh,
      The falling of a tear,
    The upward glancing of the eye,
      When none but God is near.

    Prayer is the simplest form of speech
      That infant lips can try;
    Prayer, the sublimest strains that reach
      The Majesty on high.

    Prayer is the contrite sinner’s voice
      Returning from his ways,
    While angels in their songs rejoice,
      And cry, Behold, he prays!

    Prayer is the Christian’s vital breath,
      The Christian’s native air;
    His watchword at the gates of death;
      He enters Heaven with prayer.

    The saints, in prayer, appear as one,
      In word, and deed, and mind;
    While with the Father and the Son
      Sweet fellowship they find.

    Nor prayer is made by man alone:
      The Holy Spirit pleads;
    And Jesus, on the eternal Throne,
      For mourners intercedes.

    O Thou, by whom we come to God!
      The Life, the Truth, the Way!
    The path of prayer Thyself hast trod:
      Lord! teach us how to pray!

       *       *       *       *       *

_Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that
fear Him.--Psalm CIII._




LXVII.--THE THERMOMETER.


All substances produce in us, when we touch them, the sensation of
heat or of cold. The degree of heat of any substance is called its
temperature; and the temperature varies from time to time, according
to circumstances. Boiling water, for example, contains so much heat
that it scalds the skin; but, when removed from the fire, the water
gradually becomes less and less warm, until at last it contains so
little heat that it cools the hand instead of scalding it.

Our feelings do not always give us true information about the
temperature of the bodies by which we are surrounded. A person comes
into a warm room from the open air on a cold day, and exclaims, “How
warm it is here!” Another person enters the same room from one still
warmer, and cries, “How cold it is here!” The first person gains heat,
and therefore calls the room warm; the second loses heat, and calls it
cold; while, in reality, the air of the room, all the while, is at the
same degree of temperature.

A nurse prepares water for a child’s bath, and measures the heat by
the feeling of her hand; but she learns from the quick and sudden cry
of the child, when placed in the bath, that what seemed warm to her is
cold to the child.

These examples show that our sensations are not always a true test of
temperature; and thus, if we wish to measure heat and cold accurately,
we must have some instrument made for the purpose. Such an instrument
we have: it is called a thermometer, a word which means heat-measurer.

It was long ago noticed that bodies expand, or swell out, when they are
heated; and that they contract, or shrink into less bulk, when they are
cooled. This observation led to the construction of the thermometer;
for to measure the expansion or contraction of a substance is the same
as to measure the quantity of heat that has produced this effect.

The thermometer consists of a small glass tube of very fine bore and
ending in a hollow bulb. The bulb is entirely filled with a fluid
metal, called mercury, or quicksilver, which rises or falls in the tube
according as it is heated or cooled. The space in the tube above the
mercury is empty: it does not even contain air; for in preparing the
instrument, sufficient heat is applied to the bulb to make the fluid,
by expansion, fill the whole tube, which is then closely sealed at the
upper end by melting the glass: the mercury sinks as it cools, and
leaves the space empty.

The tube is fastened to a metal or wooden plate, marked so as to
measure the expansion of the mercury. This is called the scale, and the
divisions upon it are called degrees. The degrees are counted upwards
from the bottom, and are expressed by placing a small circle over the
number. There are three different scales in use; that commonly used
in this country is called Fahrenheit’s scale, from the name of the
inventor.

When the tube of the thermometer is immersed in melting ice or freezing
water, the upper surface of the mercury stands always at the same
point, which is called the _freezing point of water_. On Fahrenheit’s
thermometer this point is marked 32°. Again, when the bulb is held in
the steam of boiling water, the mercury rises to a fixed point, which
is called the _boiling point of water_, and is marked 212°. All bodies
that are as hot as boiling water, raise the mercury to 212°; and all
bodies that are as cold as freezing water, make the mercury shrink
to 32°. The space between these two points is divided into 180 equal
parts, each being called a degree. Similar equal divisions are carried
below the point marked 32°, till 0° is reached, and this last point is
called _zero_.

The tube of the thermometer may contain some other fluid than mercury;
but, as this metal is in every respect well fitted for the purpose, it
is most generally used in construction of the instrument.

The thermometer is one of the most useful inventions of science. It
enables travellers to compare the climates of different countries,
and to give us, who stay at home, a distinct idea of them. It is also
necessary in the arts: it enables workmen to apply the exact amount of
heat required in delicate operations, where a little excess might spoil
the whole work.


_Word Exercise._

    scald´ing (_skawld-´_)
    Mer´cu-ry
    in-vĕnt´or
    dĕl´i-cate
    im-mersed (_im-merst´_)
    sen-sā´tions
    sur-round´ed
    fast´ened (_fas´snd_)
    in´stru-ment
    con-trac´tion
    ex-păn´sion (_eks-păn´shun_)
    op-er-a´tions
    Fah´ren-heīt
    ther-mom´e-ter
    tem´per-a-tūre
    con-struc´tion




LXVIII.--GOLDEN DEEDS.


What is a golden deed? It is something which we do for the good of
others when we think more of them than we do of ourselves. And it is
called _golden_, because the rarest and most precious things in all the
world are the acts of unselfish men.

Let me tell you the story of a golden deed that was performed by
Sir Philip Sidney. This brave English knight was fighting in the
Netherlands, to help the Dutch in their struggle for liberty against
the tyrant, Philip of Spain. In a fierce battle he was struck by a
musket ball, which broke his thigh-bone. Thirsty and faint from loss of
blood, he called for water.

He had just raised the cup to his lips, when his eye fell on a poor,
dying soldier, who was looking longingly at the cool drink. Without so
much as tasting it, Sidney handed the cup to the poor fellow with these
words: “_Thy necessity is greater than mine._”

Here is the story of another golden deed. A little boy, named Peter,
who lived in Holland a long time ago, was once on his way home late in
the evening, when he became alarmed at hearing water trickling through
a sluice or gate in one of the many dikes which are so necessary for
the safety of that country; for you must know that Holland is so flat
and low that it is in constant danger of finding itself under water.

He stopped and thought of what would happen if the hole were not
closed. He had often heard his father tell of the sad disasters which
had come from such small beginnings as this--how, in a few hours, the
little aperture gradually enlarged until the whole defence was washed
away, and the rolling, dashing, angry sea rushed in, and swept on to
the next village, destroying life and property. Should he run home and
alarm the villagers, it would be dark before they could arrive; and
the hole, even then, might become so large as to defy all attempts to
close. What could he do to prevent such a terrible ruin--he, only a
little boy? He sat down on the bank of the canal, stopped the opening
with his hand, and patiently awaited the passing of a villager. But no
one came. Hour after hour rolled by, yet there sat the heroic boy, in
cold and darkness, shivering, wet, and tired, but stoutly pressing his
hand against the water that was trying to pass the dangerous breach.
The remainder of the story is thus told by an American poet, Miss Phœbe
Cary:--

    He thinks of his brother and sister
      Asleep in their safe, warm bed;
    He thinks of his father and mother,
      Of himself as dying--and dead;
    And of how, when the night is over,
      They must come and find him at last:
    But he never thinks he can leave the place
      Where duty holds him fast.

    The good dame in the cottage
      Is up and astir with the light,
    For the thought of her little Peter
      Has been with her all the night.
    And now she watches the pathway,
      As yester eve she had done;
    But what does she see so strange and black
      Against the rising sun?
    Her neighbors bearing between them
      Something straight to her door;
    Her child is coming home, but not
      As he ever came before!

    “He is dead!” she cries; “my darling!”
      And the startled father hears,
    And comes and looks the way she looks,
      And fears the thing she fears:
    Till a glad shout from the bearers
      Thrills the stricken man and wife--
    “Give thanks, for your son has saved our land,
      And God has saved his life!”
    So there in the morning sunshine
      They knelt about the boy,
    And every head was bared and bent,
      In tearful, reverent joy.

    ’Tis many a year since then; but still,
      When the sea roars like a flood,
    Their boys are taught what a boy can do,
      Who is brave, and true, and good;
    For every man in that country
      Takes his son by the hand,
    And tells him of little Peter,
      Whose courage saved the land.
    They have many a valiant hero,
      Remembered through the years,
    But never one whose name so oft
      Is named with loving tears.
    And his deed shall be sung by the cradle,
      And told to the child on the knee,
    As long as the dikes of Holland
      Divide the land from the sea.

Now let us hear of a golden deed done more than two thousand years
ago--a deed that has made the names of Damon and Pythias famous for
ever.

In Syracuse there was so hard a ruler that the people made a plot
to drive him out of the city. The plot was discovered, and the king
commanded that the leaders should be put to death. One of these, named
Damon, lived at some distance from Syracuse. He asked that before he
was put to death, he might be allowed to go home to say good-bye to his
family, promising that he would then come back to die, at the appointed
time.

The king did not believe that he would keep his word, and said, “I will
not let you go unless you find some friend who will come and stay in
your place. Then, if you are not back on the day set for execution,
I shall put your friend to death in your stead.” The king thought to
himself, “Surely no one will ever take the place of a man condemned to
death.”

Now, Damon had a very dear friend named Pythias, who at once came
forward and offered to stay in prison while Damon was allowed to go
away. The king was very much surprised, but he had given his word;
Damon was therefore permitted to leave for home, while Pythias was shut
up in prison.

Many days passed,--the time for the execution was close at hand, and
Damon had not come back. The king, curious to see how Pythias would
behave, now that death seemed so near, went to the prison. “Your friend
will never return,” he said to Pythias.

“You are wrong,” was the answer. “Damon will be here if he can possibly
come. But he has to travel by sea, and the winds have been blowing the
wrong way for several days. However, it is much better that I should
die than he. I have no wife and no children, and I love my friend so
well that it would be easier to die for him than to live without him.
So I am hoping and praying that he may be delayed until my head has
fallen.”

The king went away more puzzled than ever. The fatal day arrived. Still
Damon had not come, and Pythias was brought forward and mounted the
scaffold. “My prayers are heard,” he cried. “I shall be permitted to
die for my friend. But mark my words. Damon is faithful and true; you
will yet have reason to know that he has done his utmost to be here.”

Just at this moment a man came galloping up at full speed, on a horse
covered with foam! It was Damon. In an instant he was on the scaffold,
and had Pythias in his arms. “My beloved friend,” he cried, “the gods
be praised that you are safe. What agony have I suffered in the fear
that my delay was putting your life in danger!”

There was no joy in the face of Pythias, for he did not care to live if
his friend must die. But the king had heard all. At last he was forced
to believe in the unselfish friendship of these two. His hard heart
melted at the sight, and he set them both free, asking only that they
would be his friends also.




LXIX.--BY COOL SILOAM’S SHADY RILL.

REGINALD HEBER.


    By cool Siloam’s shady rill
      How sweet the lily grows!
    How sweet the breath beneath the hill
      Of Sharon’s dewy rose!
    Lo! such the child whose early feet
      The paths of peace have trod,
    Whose secret heart with influence sweet
      Is upward drawn to God!

    By cool Siloam’s shady rill
      The lily must decay;
    The rose that blooms beneath the hill
      Must shortly fade away.
    And soon, too soon, the wintry hour
      Of man’s maturer age
    Will shake the soul with sorrow’s power,
      And stormy passion’s rage!

    O thou, whose infant feet were found
      Within thy Father’s shrine!
    Whose years with changeless virtue crowned
      Were all alike divine!
    Dependent on thy bounteous breath,
      We seek thy grace alone,
    In childhood, manhood, age, and death,
      To keep us still thy own!

       *       *       *       *       *

_Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright: for the end of that man
is peace.--Psalm XXXVII._




LXX.--AGE OF TREES.


Man counts his life by years; the oak by centuries. At one hundred
years of age, the tree is but a sapling; at five hundred, it is mature
and strong; at six hundred, the gigantic king of the greenwood begins
to feel the touch of Time; but the decline is as slow as the growth
was, and the sturdy old tree rears its proud head and reckons centuries
of old age just as it reckoned centuries of youth.

It has been said that the patriarch of the forest laughs at history. Is
it not true? Perhaps when the balmy zephyrs stir the trees, the leaves
whisper strange stories to one another. The oaks, and the pines, and
their brethren of the wood, have seen so many suns rise and set, so
many seasons come and go, and so many generations pass into silence,
that we may well wonder what the “story of the trees” would be to us,
if they had tongues to tell it, or we ears fine enough to understand.

“The king of white oak trees,” says a letter-writer in the year 1883,
“has been chopped down and taken to the saw-mill. It was five hundred
and twenty-five years old, and made six twelve-foot logs, the first one
being six feet in diameter and weighing seven tons.” What a giant that
oak-tree must have been, and what changes in this land of ours it must
have witnessed! It looked upon the forest when the red man ruled there
alone; it was more than a century old when Columbus landed in the New
World; and to that good age it added nearly four centuries before the
ax of the woodman laid it low.

Yet, venerable as this “king of white oak trees” was, it was but
an infant, compared with other monarchs of the Western solitudes.
One California pine, cut down about 1855, was, according to very
good authority, eleven hundred and twenty years old; and many of its
neighbors in its native grove are no less ancient than it was. Who
shall presume, then, to fix the age of the hoary trees that still rear
their stalwart frames in the unexplored depths of American wildernesses.

[Illustration]

In England there are still in existence many trees that serve to link
the far-off past with the living present. Some of them were witnesses
of the fierce struggles between Norman and Saxon when William the
Conqueror planted his standard--“the three bannered lions of Normandy
old”--upon English soil. Then there is the King’s Oak, at Windsor,
which, tradition informs us, was a great favorite with William, when
that bold Norman first enclosed the forest for a royal hunting-ground.

The Conqueror loved to sit in the shade of the lofty, spreading
tree, and muse--upon what? Who knows what fancies filled his brain,
what feelings stirred his proud spirit, what memories, what regrets,
thrilled his heart, as he sat there in the solitude? Over eight hundred
years have rolled away since the Norman usurper fought the sturdy
Saxon, and, for conqueror as for conquered, life, and its ambitions,
and its pangs, ended long ago; but the mighty oak, whose greenness and
beauty were a delight to the Conqueror, still stands in Windsor Forest.
Eight centuries ago its royal master saw it a “goodly tree.” How old is
it now?

Older even than this, are the oaks near Croydon, nine miles south of
London. If the botanist may judge by the usual evidences of age, these
trees saw the glitter of the Roman spears as the legions of the Empire
wound their way through the forest-paths or in the green open spaces in
the woodland. Now, the Roman legions left Britain fourteen centuries
ago, having been summoned home to Rome because the Empire was in
danger,--in fact, was hastening to its fall. How wonderful, if fourteen
centuries have spared these oaks at Croydon!

There is a famous yew that must not go without notice in our record of
ancient trees. This venerable tree stands in its native field, ever
green and enduring, as if the years had forgotten it. Yet it was two
centuries old when, in the adjacent meadow, King John signed Magna
Charta. If we bear in mind that in 1215, the stout English barons
compelled their wicked king to sign the Great Charter, protecting the
rights of his subjects, we may conclude that this patriarch-yew is at
least eight hundred and fifty years old.

The Parliament Oak--so called because it is said that Edward I., who
ruled England from 1272 to 1307, once held a Parliament under its
branches--is believed to be fifteen hundred years old. If Fine-Ear, of
the fairy-tale, could come and translate for us the whispers of these
ancient English trees, and tell us ever so little of what the stately
monarchs of the wood have seen, what new histories might be written,
what old chronicles reversed!

On the mountains of Lebanon, a few of the cedars, famous in sacred
and in profane history, yet remain. One of these relics of the past
has been estimated to be three thousand five hundred years old. The
patriarchs of the English forests cannot, then, so far as age is
considered, claim equal rank with the “cedars of Lebanon.” But the
baobab, or “monkey-bread,” of Senegal, must take the first rank among
long-lived trees. Even the “goodly trees” of Lebanon must, if ordinary
proofs can be trusted, yield the palm to their African rival.

An eminent French botanist of the eighteenth century, whose discoveries
in natural history are of great interest to the world of science, lived
some years in Senegal, and had ample opportunity to observe and study
the wonderful baobab. He saw several trees of this species growing,
and from the most careful calculations, he formed his opinion as to the
age of some of these African wonders. One baobab, which even in its
decay measured one hundred and nine feet in circumference, he believed
to be more than five thousand years old. Truly, the patriarchs of the
forest laugh at history.




LXXI.--ROCK ME TO SLEEP.

ELIZABETH AKERS ALLEN.


    Backward, turn backward, O Time, in your flight,
    Make me a child again, just for to-night;
    Mother, come back from the echoless shore;
    Take me again to your heart as of yore;
    Kiss from my forehead the furrows of care,
    Smooth the few silver threads out of my hair;
    Over my slumbers your loving watch keep--
    Rock me to sleep, mother--rock me to sleep.

    Backward, flow backward, O tide of the years!
    I am so weary of toil and of tears--
    Toil without recompense--tears all in vain--
    Take them and give me my childhood again!
    I have grown weary of dust and decay--
    Weary of flinging my soul-wealth away;
    Weary of sowing for others to reap--
    Rock me to sleep, mother--rock me to sleep.

    Tired of the hollow, the base, the untrue,
    Mother, O mother, my heart calls for you.
    Many a summer the grass has grown green,
    Blossomed and faded, our faces between;
    Yet with strong yearning and passionate pain
    Long I to-night for your presence again.
    Come from the silence, so long and so deep--
    Rock me to sleep, mother--rock me to sleep.

    Over my heart, in the days that are flown,
    No love like mother-love ever has shone;
    No other worship abides and endures--
    Faithful, unselfish, and patient like yours;
    None like a mother can charm away pain
    From the sick soul and the world-weary brain.
    Slumber’s soft calms o’er my heavy lids creep--
    Rock me to sleep, mother--rock me to sleep.

    Come, let your brown hair, just lighted with gold,
    Fall on your shoulders, again, as of old;
    Let it drop over my forehead to-night,
    Shading my faint eyes away from the light;
    For with its sunny-edged shadows once more
    Haply will throng the sweet visions of yore;
    Lovingly, softly, its bright billows sweep;--
    Rock me to sleep, mother--rock me to sleep.

    Mother, dear mother, the years have been long
    Since I last listened your lullaby song;
    Sing, then, and unto my soul it shall seem
    Womanhood’s years have been only a dream.
    Clasped to your heart in a loving embrace,
    With your light lashes just sweeping my face,
    Never hereafter to wake or to weep--
    Rock me to sleep, mother--rock me to sleep.




LXXII.--HEAT:--CONDUCTION AND RADIATION.


In a former lesson you read a description of the thermometer, a useful
instrument which enables us to estimate the temperature, or sensible
heat, of substances.

All bodies, even the coldest, contain heat; and they have also a
tendency to part with their heat to colder substances around them,
until all have the same temperature. Thus, when you lay your hand on a
block of iron or marble, heat leaves your hand to enter the less warm
material and raise its temperature; and it is this abstraction of heat
that produces in you the sensation of cold.

There is, then, a constant communication or transmission of heat from
one body to another. This communication is effected chiefly in two
ways--by _conduction_ and by _radiation_. In conduction, the bodies are
in contact; in radiation, they are at some distance apart.

If you push one end of a cold poker into the fire, that end will soon
become warm, and the heat will be propagated from particle to particle
through the poker, until the end most distant from the fire becomes too
hot to be touched without injury. This mode of transmission is called
conduction. Different substances possess this power in very different
degrees. Thus, if instead of a poker you thrust into the fire a bar
of wood of equal length and thickness, you will find that, even when
the inserted end is in flames, the other remains comparatively cold,
and may be handled with impunity. Hence we say that iron is a _good_
conductor, and wood a _bad_ conductor of heat.

The conducting power of bodies depends in a great measure on the
closeness of their particles--dense, solid substances being much
better conductors than those which are light and porous. The metals
are the best conductors, but they differ very much among themselves.
The best is silver; the others stand in this respect in the following
order--copper, gold, brass, tin, iron, steel, lead.

You will now understand why metals feel cold to the touch: it is
because, being good conductors, they carry the heat rapidly away from
that part of our body with which they are in contact.

Among the bad conductors of heat are fur, wool, cotton, silk, and
linen; straw, paper, feathers, wood, earth, snow, water, and air; and
loose bodies, such as sawdust and shavings, which contain a large
amount of air in the spaces between their particles.

Our clothing, as you know, is made of wool, cotton, or linen. Can you
tell why such materials are selected for the purpose? It is not, as
many ignorant people suppose, because they are best adapted to _impart_
warmth. The true reason is that, being bad conductors, they prevent the
cold air and other objects around us from robbing us of the heat which
is produced within our bodies.

When once you understand what is meant by conduction of heat, and
can distinguish between substances which are good conductors and
those which are not, you will be able to give a reason for many facts
that must appear strange to every one who does not possess such
information. A little reflection, for instance, will enable you to
explain why a linen garment feels colder to the skin than one made of
cotton or wool; why a silver spoon becomes hot when the bowl is left
for a few minutes in a cup of hot liquid; why a metal tea-pot or kettle
is commonly furnished with a handle of wood or ivory; why ice may be
preserved by being wrapped in flannel or covered with sawdust; why a
pump, in frosty weather, should be encased in straw or matting; and why
the farmer welcomes the snow, and regards it as a protection to his
crops.

Every warm body has the power of sending out rays of heat, as a
luminous body gives out rays of light. This mode of communicating heat
is called _radiation_, and it serves, as we shall see, a very important
purpose in the economy of nature.

When you stand before a fire, heat-rays stream forth from the burning
fuel, and create in you the sensation of warmth. In this case, the heat
of the fire is communicated to you, not by conduction, but by radiation.

Everything in nature is constantly radiating heat from its surface. If
a body be surrounded by objects hotter than itself, it becomes heated
by radiation; if it be exposed to the influence of objects colder than
itself, it becomes cooled by radiation; and if the objects around it
are neither hotter nor colder than itself, its temperature remains
unaltered.

But though all bodies radiate heat, they have not all the same
radiating power. Some substances possess this power in a far greater
degree than others. The metals, though they are the best conductors,
are the worst radiators. This is particularly the case when they are
polished. Dull, dark substances, and especially those which have a
rough or scratched surface, are good radiators; light- and
smooth substances, on the other hand, are bad radiators; and this
explains why, as every good housewife knows, a polished metal tea-pot
keeps tea warmer than a black earthen one--it does not part with its
heat so readily.

Bodies which radiate freely have the power in an equal degree of
_absorbing_ heat; that is, they are as ready to take it in, as they
are to throw it out again. Dark substances, therefore, must be good
absorbers, as they are good radiators of heat. A very simple experiment
will illustrate this fact very clearly. If you spread upon snow, in a
place exposed to the sunbeams, two pieces of cloth of the same texture,
one black and the other white, you will find, after some time, that
under the black cloth the snow has been melted, but under the white
cloth it remains as it was at first. The black material has been heated
quickly and intensely; the white has not been heated at all: the former
has _absorbed_ the sun’s rays; the latter has _reflected_ them.

The laws of absorption and radiation enable us to explain many curious
facts. Thus, dark- clothes are cold in the shade, because they
are then radiating heat from our bodies; but they are warm in the
sunshine, because they are then absorbing the heat that falls upon them
from the sun. On the other hand, light  clothes are warm in the
shade, and cool in the sunshine. Again, a dish-cover or metal tea-pot
is kept as brightly polished as possible, in order to prevent the
escape of the heat by radiation; a black earthenware tea-pot, on the
contrary, has a dull and dark surface, so that it may be placed on the
hob and absorb the heat. So, too, if a kettle is to heat quickly, the
bottom and sides should be covered with soot, to absorb the heat; while
the upper part should be bright, to prevent radiation.

It is radiation, also, that accounts for the deposition of dew. It is
a common error to suppose that dew falls in the same manner as rain or
mist, only in much finer particles. Dew, in fact, does not fall, but is
formed on the surface of bodies by the condensation of the moisture of
the atmosphere.

The air around us contains at all times a quantity of moisture in the
form of vapor. Now this vapor has been formed from water by the action
of heat; and it may again be turned into water by being brought in
contact with objects that are cold. And this is just what takes place
in the formation of dew. When the sun has set, the trees and grass and
other objects on the earth’s surface immediately begin to radiate the
heat which they have absorbed from its beams during the day. The best
radiators, of course, become cool most rapidly, and quickly condense
the vapor that floats in the air around them; and in the morning we
find those objects which radiate freely, such as blades of grass,
leaves of plants, and floating cobwebs, covered with this condensed
vapor in the form of glittering dewdrops.

Clouds, in a great measure, prevent radiation, and hence the dew will
be most plentiful on a clear and cloudless night. If the radiation
continues till the temperature of the ground is very low, the dew
freezes as it is deposited and forms _hoar-frost_.

You may see a smooth road or gravel walk quite dry in the morning,
while the grass or box by its side is thickly coated with moisture. Why
is this? It is simply because the road or walk is a bad radiator and
cools slowly, while the grass and box, being good radiators, become
rapidly cold and condense the vapor of the passing air into dew.

Thus by a wise arrangement, the cultivated fields receive an abundance
of precious moisture, while not a drop is wasted on the bare rock, or
the sterile sands of the desert.


_Word Exercise._

    ster´ĭle
    precious (_prĕsh´us_)
    ĭg´no-rant
    rā-di-ā´tion
    pō´rous
    il-lŭs´trāte
    ăt´mos-phēre (_ăt´mos-fēr_)
    text´ure (_tekst´yure_)
    par´ti-cle
    sen-sā´tion
    se-lĕct´ed
    dep-o-sĭ´tion (_-zĭsh´un_)
    trăns-mis´sion (_trăns-mish´un_)
    e-cŏn´o-my
    lū´mi-noŭs
    ab-sorb´ing
    in´flu-ence
    cŏn-dŭc´tion
    ar-rānge´ment


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Have a _tendency to part_ with their heat.--2. Constant
    communication.--3. Heat will be _propagated_.--4. May be
    _handled_ with _impunity_.--5. Adapted to impart warmth.--6.
    Regards it as a protection.--7. Exposed to the influence.--8.
    Remains unaltered.--9. A simple experiment.--10. Heated
    _intensely_.--11. Immediately begin to radiate.--12. Thickly
    coated with moisture.--13. Wise arrangement.--14. Cultivated
    fields.--15. Precious moisture.--16. _Wasted_ on the _bare_
    rock.




LXXIII.--WHEN ALL THY MERCIES, O MY GOD.

JOSEPH ADDISON.


    When all Thy mercies, O my God,
      My rising soul surveys,
    Transported with the view, I’m lost
      In wonder, love, and praise.

    O how shall words with equal warmth
      The gratitude declare,
    That glows within my ravished heart!
      But Thou canst read it there.

    Thy Providence my life sustained,
      And all my wants redressed,
    When in the silent womb I lay,
      And hung upon the breast.

    To all my weak complaints and cries,
      Thy mercy lent an ear,
    Ere yet my feeble thoughts had learnt
      To form themselves in prayer.

    Unnumbered comforts to my soul
      Thy tender care bestowed,
    Before my infant heart conceived
      From whence these comforts flowed.

    When in the slippery paths of youth,
      With heedless steps I ran,
    Thine arm, unseen, conveyed me safe,
      And led me up to man.

    Through hidden dangers, toils, and death,
      It gently cleared my way;
    And through the pleasing snares of vice,
      More to be feared than they.

    When worn with sickness, oft hast Thou
      With health renewed my face;
    And when in sins and sorrows sunk,
      Revived my soul with grace.

    Thy bounteous hand with worldly bliss
      Has made my cup run o’er;
    And in a kind and faithful friend
      Has doubled all my store.

    Ten thousand thousand precious gifts
      My daily thanks employ;
    Nor is the least a cheerful heart,
      That tastes those gifts with joy.

    Through every period of my life
      Thy goodness I’ll pursue;
    And after death, in distant worlds,
      The glorious theme renew.

    When nature fails, and day and night
      Divide thy works no more,
    My ever-grateful heart, O Lord,
      Thy mercy shall adore.

    Through all eternity, to Thee
      A joyful song I’ll raise:
    But O! eternity’s too short
      To utter all thy praise!




LXXIV.--CANADIAN TREES.

JAMES BROWN, LL.D.


_FIRST READING.--SOFT WOODS._

The principal evergreen, or cone-bearing trees, natives of Canada, are
_Pines_, _Firs_, and _Thujas_.

As every one cannot distinguish a Pine from a Fir, this lesson is
illustrated with drawings, showing the peculiar character of each, so
that any boy or girl may be able, when looking at a cone-bearing tree,
to decide whether it is a Pine or a Fir.

Fig. 1 represents a small piece of the twig of a White Pine. On
examination it will be seen that the leaves are needle-shaped, and
spring from the young shoot in little tufts of fives, all issuing
from one point. This arrangement and form of the leaf are peculiar to
Pines, and should be kept in mind when examining a tree, in order to
know whether it is a Pine or a Fir. Every Pine tree, however, has not
_five_ leaves issuing from one point; some have only two, and there are
others, again, that have three.

[Illustration: FIG. 1.]

Fig. 2 represents a twig of the Hemlock Spruce Fir, a tree well-known
to nearly every young person in Canada. Looking at this illustration,
we at once observe that the leaves are distributed _singly_ on the
young shoot, and stand out in two rows. In the case of a few species
of Fir, however, the leaves are not thus arranged, but are scattered
all round the twigs, being stiff and pointed, as shown in Fig. 3, which
represents a twig of the common Black Spruce Fir. In all cases, Firs
have their leaves springing _singly_ from the twigs, an arrangement by
which any child can distinguish them from Pines.

[Illustration: FIG. 2.]

Of all our native trees, Pines are considered the most valuable, as
their timber can be used for almost every purpose for which wood is
required, especially for house-building, ship-building, fencing, and
railway construction. The two principal species are the White and the
Red Pine.

[Illustration: FIG. 3.]

The White Pine is one of the grandest trees of our Canadian forests.
It grows to very large proportions on dry, gravelly lands, where it is
not crowded by other trees. We often find individual pine trees rising
to the height of 200 feet, with stems from four to six feet in diameter
near the ground; but in general they may be said to reach 150 feet,
with a diameter of about three feet. In the earlier settled parts of
the country, the best and largest trees of this species were cut down
long ago; but thousands of fine specimens are still to be met with in
the backwoods.

The Red Pine does not grow to so large a size as the White, nor is
it found so plentifully in our forests. It is to be met with only on
dry, gravelly knolls, and in rocky parts of the country, generally in
patches of small extent, and seldom among other trees. Its timber is of
the best description, and is much sought after by lumbermen. Owing to
this cause it is now comparatively scarce. All Pines are reared from
seeds, which may be found ripe in their cones in the month of November.

Although our Fir trees are, generally speaking, not so important as
our Pines, still, there are two or three of them well worthy of being
brought under notice here, particularly the Douglas Fir, the Hemlock
Spruce Fir, the common Black Spruce Fir, and the Balsam Fir.

The Douglas Fir is not found in the woods east of the Rocky Mountains,
but it grows in the immense forests of British Columbia to heights
varying from 150 to 250 feet, with trunks from three to ten feet in
diameter. A peculiar feature of this Fir is, that the bark on old trees
is found from ten to fourteen inches thick. Where full grown, this
grand Fir usually stands apart from other trees, and forms a majestic
object in the landscape, being clothed with horizontal branches from
the base to the top. The timber is exceedingly durable, and in its
native province is much used for general purposes. It is also exported
for ship-masts, the tall, clean stems making the best of material for
this purpose.

The Hemlock Spruce Fir, most young people of Canada are acquainted
with, as it is widely distributed, and found in many bushes of the
country. In open situations, and on cool-bottomed lands, the Hemlock
is a noble tree; while young it is very graceful in form, and when
approaching maturity its horizontal limbs give it the appearance of the
Cedar of Lebanon. Its timber, however, is not esteemed so highly as
that of the Pine, being of a loose and open character. But, although
this is the case, it is largely used for rough boarding purposes, as
in building barns, and in making side-walks. The bark of this tree is
valuable for tanning leather.

The Black Spruce Fir, or _Gum Spruce_, as it is often called, is very
common on most flat and cool-bottomed lands in Canada, and also on the
banks of lakes and rivers. It is a tall and beautifully formed tree,
having a dark brown bark, and very dark green leaves. It is from these
characteristics that it derives its name. It grows to a height varying
from 70 to 100 feet, but the stems seldom attain diameters over two
feet at the bottom. The timber, though light, is very tough and strong.

The Balsam is one of the handsomest members of this family.
Commercially it is not of much value, but as an ornamental tree it is
unsurpassed--its regular conical form, closely set branches, and deep
green leaves, rendering it a conspicuous object in any landscape. The
Balsam seldom exceeds forty or fifty feet in height.

Although the Firs, like the Pines, are reared from seeds which ripen
in October and November, they may be grown from cuttings of the young
wood, as rare kinds sometimes are when their seeds cannot be had.

The Thuja, or _Arbor vitæ_, as it is generally called, is a very
useful class of Canadian trees. It grows to a large size, and is found
chiefly on the Pacific <DW72>. There is only one species which is a
native of Ontario, and to it alone we shall here refer. It is known
to most people in Ontario under the name of the _White Cedar_. How it
came to be called a _Cedar_ we do not know; but its true name is the
_Arbor vitæ_. This species is too familiar to the people of the eastern
provinces of Canada to require any lengthened description, as many
farmers have it growing in the swampy parts of their bushes, and find
it useful for various purposes, especially as rails for fencing.

The leaves of this tree are so small, that to a casual observer, they
scarcely appear to be leaves. If they are closely looked at, however,
it will be seen that they are in opposite pairs, and lie flat and
pressed on the twigs, each pair overlapping the other like the shingles
on a house-top. When they are roughly handled, they give out a strong
aromatic smell. The tree, although it grows to large dimensions--some
times to eighty or ninety feet in height, with stems from two to three
feet in diameter--cannot be considered an ornamental one, as its
branches are too loose and open, and its leaves too small, to give it a
clothed look. Its timber, however, is of the most valuable description,
being very durable, and in this respect it is not surpassed by any
other tree. Much of it is used for railway ties. The Thujas are all
grown from seeds, but like the Firs, they may be reared from cuttings.




LXXV.--BINGEN ON THE RHINE.

HON. MRS. NORTON.


    A soldier of the Legion, lay dying in Algiers;
    There was lack of woman’s nursing, there was dearth of woman’s tears;
    But a comrade stood beside him, while his life-blood ebbed away,
    And bent with pitying glances, to hear what he might say.
    The dying soldier faltered, as he took that comrade’s hand,
    And he said: “I never more shall see my own, my native land;
    Take a message, and a token, to some distant friends of mine,
    For I was born at Bingen,--at Bingen on the Rhine.

    “Tell my brothers and companions, when they meet and crowd around,
    To hear my mournful story, in the pleasant vineyard ground,
    That we fought the battle bravely; and when the day was done,
    Full many a corpse lay ghastly pale, beneath the setting sun.
    And ’mid the dead and dying were some grown old in wars--
    The death-wound on their gallant breasts, the last of many scars;
    But some were young, and suddenly beheld life’s morn decline;
    And one had come from Bingen,--fair Bingen on the Rhine.

    “Tell my mother, that her other sons shall comfort her old age;
    And I was aye a truant bird, that thought his home a cage;
    For my father was a soldier, and, even as a child,
    My heart leaped forth to hear him tell of struggles fierce and wild;
    And when he died, and left us to divide his scanty hoard,
    I let them take whate’er they would, but kept my father’s sword;
    And with boyish love I hung it, where the bright light used to shine,
    On the cottage wall at Bingen,--calm Bingen on the Rhine!

    “Tell my sister not to weep for me, and sob with drooping head,
    When the troops are marching home again, with glad and gallant tread;
    But to look upon them proudly, with a calm and steadfast eye,
    For her brother was a soldier too, and not afraid to die.
    And if a comrade seek her love, I ask her in my name,
    To listen to him kindly, without regret or shame;
    And to hang the old sword in its place (my father’s sword and mine),
    For the honor of old Bingen,--dear Bingen on the Rhine!

    “There’s another--not a sister;--in the happy days gone by,
    You’d have known her by the merriment that sparkled in her eye;
    Too innocent for coquetry, too fond for idle scorning,--
    O friend, I fear the lightest heart makes sometimes heaviest mourning!
    Tell her the last night of my life,--for ere this moon be risen,
    My body will be out of pain, my soul be out of prison--
    I dreamed I stood with her, and saw the yellow sunlight shine
    On the vine-clad hills of Bingen,--fair Bingen on the Rhine!

    “I saw the blue Rhine sweep along; I heard, or seemed to hear,
    The German songs we used to sing in chorus sweet and clear;
    And down the pleasant river, and up the slanting hill,
    That echoing chorus sounded, through the evening calm and still;
    And her glad blue eyes were on me, as we passed with friendly talk,
    Down many a path beloved of yore, and well-remembered walk;
    And her little hand lay lightly, confidingly in mine,--
    But we’ll meet no more at Bingen,--loved Bingen on the Rhine!”

    His voice grew faint and hoarser; his grasp was childish weak;
    His eyes put on a dying look; he sighed, and ceased to speak.
    His comrade bent to lift him, but the spark of life had fled,--
    The soldier of the Legion, in a foreign land--was dead!
    And the soft moon rose up slowly, and calmly she looked down
    On the red sand of the battle-field, with bloody corpses strewn;
    Yea, calmly on that dreadful scene, her pale light seemed to shine,
    As it shone on distant Bingen,--fair Bingen on the Rhine!


_Word Exercise._

    aye (_ā_)
    strewn (_strōne_)
    vĭne´yard (_vĭn-_)
    Le´gion (_lee´jun_)
    Rhine (_rīn_)
    dearth (_derth_)
    Al-giers´ (_-jeers´_)
    co-quĕt´ry (_-kĕt´-_) (or _ko´kĕt-ry_)
    Bing´en
    Ger´man


_Phrase Exercise._

    1.--A soldier of the _Legion_.--2. Pitying glances.--3. Take a
    _token_.--4. Ghastly pale.--5. Beheld life’s morn decline.--6.
    Aye a truant bird.--7. To divide his scanty hoard.--8. Gallant
    tread.--9. A path beloved of yore.--10. _Soft_ moon.




LXXVI.--CANADIAN TREES.

JAMES BROWN, LL.D.


_SECOND READING.--HARD WOODS._

Let us now briefly describe the principal varieties of our Canadian
trees which lose their leaves every autumn, and are therefore called
_Deciduous Trees_; and first we shall begin with the Oak. There are at
least thirty different species of Oaks found in our Canadian forests,
all growing to a size that makes them valuable as timber. Most of them
form noble specimens of ornamental trees, when they stand out free, and
separate from each other. The White Oak, when so found, is one of the
grandest objects in the vegetable kingdom. The seeds of the Oak, which
are called acorns, are found ripe on the trees in October and November.

There are about ten different species of Maples found in our woods, all
beautiful and ornamental trees. The Sugar Maple is a tree of especial
beauty, and in the autumn months is remarkable for the brilliant color
of its leaves. The seeds of the Maple are what is called _winged_. They
may be found lying under the old trees in autumn.

The Ash is another valuable Canadian tree; and of this genus about
twenty species are found in our forests. All are more or less valuable,
both for their timber and for their ornamental qualities. Several of
the species, especially those called the _White_ and the _Black_ Ash,
are found upwards of 100 feet in height, with diameters, close to
the ground, of three to four feet through. The timber is much prized
for its toughness and strength, and is used in the manufacture of
implements, barrel hoops, and the wood-work of machinery. The Ash is
always found on deep land, having a rather damp and cool bottom. The
seeds are ripe in November, and may then be gathered from the trees.

Of the Beech, there is only one species found in Canada, but here and
there varieties of it are to be met with, caused by difference of soil
and aspect. It grows to a large size, when not closely surrounded by
other trees. Its timber is held in high esteem; but as it does not
last long when exposed to the weather, it should therefore be used for
indoor purposes only. The Beech is not a long-lived tree, as it becomes
matured within 150 years. It succeeds best on dry, gravelly soils. The
seeds are called _nuts_, and are ripe in October, as every country
schoolboy knows.

The Sweet Chestnut is another of our timber trees deserving of notice.
There is only one species of it to be found in Canada, and it is in
all respects the same as the European Sweet Chestnut. It is a majestic
tree, where found standing alone, and its timber is of a very durable
nature, much sought after for many purposes, especially for posts and
fence-rails. This tree grows best on deep, dry, and strong land, where
it often reaches a height of 100 feet, with a proportionate trunk. The
seeds are called _nuts_, and may be used as food.

The Hornbeam (or _Ironwood_, as it is generally called in Canada,)
is a tree of moderate size, and is plentiful on the dry parts of our
forest-land. It has much the same appearance as the Beech, but it is
easily distinguished from that tree by the curled edges of its leaves,
and by its darker and rougher bark. The timber is very hard, of a
close and compact texture, and is much used for farm purposes, where
strength is required. The seeds of this tree are called _nuts_, and
each is enclosed in a peculiar leafy substance, called by botanists a
_perianth_.

The Walnut is found plentifully in most bushes in the southern parts of
Ontario. It includes nine or ten species, all growing to considerable
size, and forming very handsome trees, as for example, the _Black
Walnut_, _Butternut_, _Pecan Nut_, _Hickory_, _Bitter Nut_, and _Hog
Nut_: each having beautiful foliage. The Hickory is especially known
for the toughness and other valuable qualities of its timber; and every
boy is familiar with the delicious nuts which this tree produces. All
these trees grow best on a deep, rich soil.

The Plane is another member of our Canadian forests deserving of
notice, and is a tree of peculiar beauty. Its wide-spreading branches,
clothed with large leaves, make it well adapted for shelter or
shade. In Canada it is best known by the name of _Cotton-wood_, or
_Button-wood_, and is also familiar as the _Sycamore_. The British name
for it is the Plane Tree. It is found on deep, loamy lands, by the
sides of our rivers and lakes, forming a tall, massive-headed tree,
often upwards of 130 feet in height, with a trunk of from three to five
feet in diameter. The timber is not held in high estimation, though
sometimes used for furniture-making, and for some parts of the inner
work of house-building. The tree can be grown from cuttings of the
young wood.

The Elm in our woods is a stately tree, and often rises to the height
of 140 feet, with a stem of six feet in diameter. There are several
species of Elm, but the most important is the _White_, which, on
deep and cool-bottomed land, attains the dimensions stated. Where
individuals of this species stand alone, with all their limbs fully
developed, they form grand and imposing objects. The timber of the
various species is used in house-building and in the manufacture of
agricultural implements. The seeds ripen in the early part of summer
when they may be gathered and sown at once.

Of the Birch there are several species found in our woods, but the
_Tall Birch_ and the _Paper Birch_ are the most important and best
known. Both species are of graceful habit and foliage. The _Paper
Birch_ is particularly remarkable on account of its cream-,
paper-like bark. Both kinds attain large dimensions in favorable soil,
being often found from 90 to 100 feet high, with stems of two or three
feet in diameter. It is from the bark of the Paper Birch that the
Indians construct their canoes; hence it is often called the _Canoe
Birch_. The timber of this tree enters largely into the manufacture of
furniture, and for this purpose it is exported to Europe. The seeds are
contained in _catkins_, which hang from the points of the branches, and
ripen in October.

The Tulip may be easily known by its leaves, which are quite unlike
those of almost any other tree, and much resemble a riding saddle. It
grows to a large size, and is highly ornamental; its luxuriant foliage,
together with its numerous greenish-yellow, tulip-shaped flowers,
giving it a fine appearance. The timber is soft, and of no especial
value. There is only one species.

Of the Lime we have four different species in our woods, namely:
the _Broad-leaved_, the _Downy-leaved_, the _Thin-leaved_, and the
_Variable-leaved_. This tree is more generally known to Canadians
by the name of _Basswood_. All the species are graceful trees, with
sweet-smelling flowers. Many of them grow to a large size on rich,
deep lands, often attaining the height of 120 feet, with stems ranging
from three to five feet in diameter. The timber is white and soft,
when newly cut up, but, as it becomes seasoned, it acquires firmness
of texture, and when kept dry, lasts well in house-building. It
is employed by shoemakers and saddlers for cutting-boards, and is
well-suited for carving purposes.




LXXVII.--BURIAL OF SIR JOHN MOORE.

CHARLES WOLFE.


    Not a drum was heard, not a funeral note,
      As his corpse to the rampart we hurried;
    Not a soldier discharged his farewell shot
      O’er the grave where our hero we buried.

    We buried him darkly at dead of night,
      The sods with our bayonets turning;
    By the struggling moonbeam’s misty light,
      And the lantern dimly burning.

    No useless coffin enclosed his breast,
      Nor in sheet nor in shroud we wound him;
    But he lay like a warrior taking his rest,
      With his martial cloak around him.

    Few and short were the prayers we said,
      And we spoke not a word of sorrow;
    But we steadfastly gazed on the face that was dead,
      And we bitterly thought of the morrow.

    We thought as we hollowed his narrow bed,
      And smoothed down his lonely pillow,
    That the foe and the stranger would tread o’er his head,
      And we far away on the billow!

    Lightly they’ll talk of the spirit that’s gone,
      And o’er his cold ashes upbraid him,--
    But little he’ll reck, if they let him sleep on
      In the grave where a Briton has laid him.

    But half of our heavy task was done
      When the clock struck the hour for retiring;
    And we heard the distant and random gun
      That the foe was sullenly firing.

    Slowly and sadly we laid him down,
      From the field of his fame fresh and gory;
    We carved not a line, and we raised not a stone,
      But we left him alone with his glory.


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. We buried him _darkly_.--2. At dead of night.--3. Misty
    light.--4. _Useless_ coffin.--5. _Martial_ cloak.--6.
    _Bitterly_ thought.--7. _Lightly_ they’ll talk.--8. Little
    he’ll _reck_.--9. _Random_ gun.--10. _Sullenly_ firing.--11.
    Field of his fame.




LXXVIII.--THE GOLDEN TOUCH.

NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE.


_FIRST READING._

[Illustration]

Once upon a time, there lived a very rich man, and a king besides,
whose name was Midas; and he had a little daughter, whom nobody but
myself ever heard of, and whose name I either never knew, or have
entirely forgotten. So, because I love odd names for little girls, I
choose to call her Marygold.

This King Midas was fonder of gold than of any thing else in the
world. He valued his royal crown chiefly because it was composed of
that precious metal. If he loved any thing better, or half so well,
it was the one little maiden who played so merrily around her father’s
footstool. But the more Midas loved his daughter, the more did he
desire and seek for wealth. He thought, foolish man! that the best
thing he could possibly do for this dear child would be to bequeath her
the largest pile of glistening coin, that had ever been heaped together
since the world was made.

Thus he gave all his thoughts and all his time to this one purpose.
If ever he happened to gaze for an instant at the gold-tinted clouds
of sunset, he wished that they were real gold, and that they could be
squeezed safely into his strong box. When little Marygold ran to meet
him, with a bunch of buttercups and dandelions, he used to say, “Pooh,
pooh, child! If these flowers were as golden as they look, they would
be worth the plucking!”

At length (as people always grow more and more foolish, unless they
take care to grow wiser and wiser) Midas had got to be so exceedingly
unreasonable, that he could scarcely bear to see or touch any object
that was not gold. He made it his custom, therefore, to pass a large
portion of every day in a dark and dreary apartment, under ground, at
the basement of his palace. It was here that he kept his wealth. To
this dismal hole--for it was little better than a dungeon--Midas betook
himself, whenever he wanted to be particularly happy.

Here, after carefully locking the door, he would take a bag of gold
coin, or a gold cup as big as a washbowl, or a heavy golden bar, or
a peck-measure of gold-dust, and bring them from the obscure corners
of the room into the one bright and narrow sunbeam that fell from the
dungeon-like window. He valued the sunbeam for no other reason but
that his treasure would not shine without its help.

And then would he reckon over the coins in the bag; toss up the bar,
and catch it as it came down; sift the gold-dust through his fingers;
look at the funny image of his own face, as reflected in the burnished
circumference of the cup; and whisper to himself, “O Midas, rich King
Midas, what a happy man art thou!”

Midas was enjoying himself in his treasure-room, one day, as usual,
when he perceived a shadow fall over the heaps of gold; and, looking
up, he beheld the figure of a stranger, standing in the bright and
narrow sunbeam! It was a young man, with a cheerful and ruddy face.

Whether it was that the imagination of King Midas threw a yellow tinge
over every thing, or whatever the cause might be, he could not help
fancying that the smile with which the stranger regarded him had a kind
of golden brightness in it. Certainly, there was now a brighter gleam
upon all the piled-up treasures than before. Even the remotest corners
had their share of it, and were lighted up, when the stranger smiled,
as with tips of flame and sparkles of fire.

As Midas knew that he had carefully turned the key in the lock, and
that no mortal strength could possibly break into his treasure-room,
he, of course, concluded that his visitor must be something more than
mortal.

Midas had met such beings before now, and was not sorry to meet one
of them again. The stranger’s aspect, indeed, was so good-humored and
kindly, if not beneficent, that it would have been unreasonable to
suspect him of intending any mischief. It was far more probable that
he came to do Midas a favor. And what could that favor be, unless to
multiply his heaps of treasure?

The stranger gazed about the room; and, when his lustrous smile had
glistened upon all the golden objects that were there, he turned again
to Midas.

“You are a wealthy man, friend Midas!” he observed. “I doubt whether
any other four walls on earth contain so much gold as you have
contrived to pile up in this room.”

“I have done pretty well,--pretty well,” answered Midas, in a
discontented tone. “But, after all, it is but a trifle, when you
consider that it has taken me my whole lifetime to get it together. If
one could live a thousand years, he might have time to grow rich!”

“What!” exclaimed the stranger. “Then you are not satisfied?”

Midas shook his head.

“And pray, what would satisfy you?” asked the stranger. “Merely for the
curiosity of the thing, I should be glad to know.”

Midas paused and meditated. He felt sure that this stranger, with
such a golden lustre in his good-humored smile, had come hither with
both the power and the purpose of gratifying his utmost wishes. Now,
therefore, was the fortunate moment, when he had but to speak, and
obtain whatever possible, or seemingly impossible thing, it might come
into his head to ask. So he thought and thought, and thought, and
heaped up one golden mountain upon another, in his imagination, without
being able to imagine them big enough.

At last a bright idea occurred to King Midas.

Raising his head, he looked the lustrous stranger in the face.

“Well, Midas,” observed his visitor, “I see that you have at length hit
upon something that will satisfy you. Tell me your wish.”

“It is only this,” replied Midas. “I am weary of collecting my
treasures with so much trouble, and beholding the heap so diminutive,
after I have done my best. I wish every thing that I touch to be
changed to gold!”

The stranger’s smile grew so bright and radiant, that it seemed to fill
the room like an outburst of the sun, gleaming into a shadowy dell,
where the yellow autumnal leaves--for so looked the lumps and particles
of gold--lie strewn in the glow of light.

“The Golden Touch!” exclaimed he. “You certainly deserve credit, friend
Midas, for striking out so brilliant a fancy. But are you quite sure
that this will satisfy you?”

“How could it fail?” said Midas.

“And will you never regret the possession of it?”

“What could induce me?” asked Midas. “I ask nothing else, to render me
perfectly happy.”

“Be it as you wish, then,” replied the stranger, waving his hand in
token of farewell. “To-morrow, at sunrise, you will find yourself
gifted with the Golden Touch.”

The figure of the stranger then became exceedingly bright, and Midas
involuntarily closed his eyes. On opening them again, he beheld only
one yellow sunbeam in the room, and, all around him, the glistening of
the precious metal which he had spent his life in hoarding up.




LXXIX.--THE ROAD TO THE TRENCHES.

LUSHINGTON.


[Illustration]

    “Leave me, comrades, here I drop,--
      No, sir, take them on,
    All are wanted, none should stop,
      Duty must be done;
    Those whose guard you take will find me
      As they pass below.”
    So the soldier spoke, and staggering,
      Fell amid the snow;
    And ever on the dreary heights,
      Down came the snow.

    “Men, it must be as he asks;
      Duty must be done;
    Far too few for half our tasks,
      We can spare not one.
    Wrap him in this; I need it less;
      Fear not, they shall know;
    Mark the place, yon stunted larch,--
      Forward,”--on they go;
    And silent on their silent march,
      Down sank the snow.

    O’er his features as he lies,
      Calms the wrench of pain:
    Close faint eyes, pass cruel skies,
      Freezing mountain plain;
    With far, soft sound, the stillness teems,
      Church bells--voices low,
    Passing into English dreams
      There amid the snow;
    And darkening, thickening o’er the heights,
      Down fell the snow.

    Looking, looking for the mark,
      Down the others came,
    Struggling through the snowdrifts stark,
      Calling out his name;
    “Here,--or there; the drifts are deep;
      Have we passed him?”--No!
    Look, a little growing heap,
      Snow above the snow;
    Where heavy on his heavy sleep,
      Down fell the snow.

    Strong hands raised him, voices strong
      Spoke within his ears;
    Ah! his dreams had softer tongue,
      Neither now he hears.
    One more gone for England’s sake,
      Where so many go,
    Lying down without complaint,
      Dying in the snow;
    Starving, striving for her sake,
      Dying in the snow.

    Simply done his soldier’s part,
      Through long months of woe;
    All endured with soldier heart,
      Battle, famine, snow.
    Noble, nameless, English heart,
      Snow cold, in snow!




LXXX.--THE ROOT.

FIGUIER.


Commit a seed to the earth; plant, for example, a Lima bean, at the
depth of two inches in moist vegetable soil. The seed will not be
slow to germinate; first swelling, and then bursting its outer skin,
a vegetable in miniature will, after a time, slowly reveal itself
to the observer. In the meantime two very distinct parts make their
appearance; one, yellowish in color, already throwing out slender
fibrous shoots, sinks farther into the soil,--this is the _radicle_, or
root; the other of a pale greenish color, takes the opposite direction,
ascends to the surface, and rises above the ground,--this is the stem.

This root and stem are the essential organs of vegetation, without
which, when we have excepted certain vegetables of an inferior order,
plants adorned with leaves and flowers cannot exist. How vast the
difference between the verdant top of a tree, which rises graceful
and elegant into mid-air,--not to speak of the flower it bears--and
the coarse, tangled mass of its roots and rootlets, without harmony,
without symmetry! These organs, so little favored in their appearance,
have, however, very important functions in the order of vegetable
action.

The chief offices of the root are two: in the first place, it attaches
the plant to the soil, holds it in its place, and prevents it from
being overwhelmed by the elements. In the second, it feeds the plant by
absorbing from the earth the sap necessary to its growth. How is this
done?

The root branches again and again as it grows, throwing out numerous
smaller branches. These hollow, thread-like rootlets suck up, from the
soil, the water and other things, which are to go, through the stem or
trunk and the branches, to all the leaves. Here these are made into the
perfect sap, which, being distributed, causes the plant to grow, to
blossom, and to bear fruit.

The manner in which roots succeed in overcoming obstacles, has always
been a subject of surprise to the observer. The roots of trees and
shrubs, when cramped or hindered in their progress, have been observed
to exhibit considerable mechanical force, throwing down walls or
splitting rocks; in other cases, clinging together in bunches, or
spreading out their fibres over a prodigious space, in order to follow
the course of a rivulet with its friendly moisture.

A celebrated botanist of the last century relates that, wishing to
preserve a field of rich soil from the roots of a row of elms, which
would soon have exhausted it, he had a ditch dug between the field
and the trees in order to cut the roots off from it. But he saw with
surprise that those roots, which had not been severed in the operation,
had made their way down the <DW72> so as to avoid meeting the light, had
passed under the ditch, and were again spreading themselves over the
field.

There are some roots which are developed along the stem itself.
These supplementary organs come as helps to the roots properly so
called, and replace them when by any cause they have been destroyed.
In the primrose, for example, both the principal and the secondary
roots springing from it, perish after some years of growth, but the
supplementary roots, springing from the lower part of the stalk,
prevent the plant from dying.

In the tropical forests of America and Asia, the vanilla, whose fruit
is so sought after for its sweet aroma, twines its slender stem round
the neighboring trees, forming an elegant, flexible, and aerial
garland, an ornament in these vast solitudes, at once grateful and
pleasing. The underground roots of the vanilla would not be sufficient
for the nutriment of the plant, and the rising of the nourishing sap
would take place too slowly. But Nature makes up for this inconvenience
by the air roots which the plant throws out at intervals along its
stem. Living in the warm and humid atmosphere of tropical forests,
the stronger shoots soon reach the ground and root themselves in the
soil. Others float freely in the atmosphere, inhaling the moisture and
conveying it to the parent stem.

A grand tree--the banyan, or the pagoda fig-tree--adorns the landscape
of India, and presents the most remarkable development of aerial
roots. When the parent stem has attained the height of some fifty
or sixty feet, it throws out side branches in every direction, and
each branch in its turn throws out supplementary roots, which descend
perpendicularly in long slender shoots till they reach the ground.
When they have rooted themselves in the soil, they increase rapidly in
diameter, and soon form around the parent stem thousands of columns,
each throwing out new lateral branches and new roots.

    “The bended twigs take root, and daughters grow
    About the mother tree, a pillared shade.”

The natives love to build their temples in the intervals left between
these roots of the wild fig-tree. A famous banyan tree on the Nerbuddah
is said by Professor Forbes to have three hundred large and three
thousand smaller aerial roots; it is capable of sheltering thousands of
men, and thus forms one of the marvels of the vegetable world; it is,
in short, a forest within a forest.

Roots constantly endeavor to bury themselves in the earth. They seem to
shun the light of day; and this tendency is to be seen from the very
first moment when the root shows itself in the seed. The tendency is so
decided, and appears so inherent in the life of all vegetables, that
if we reverse a germinating seed, placing it with the root upwards,
the root and the stem will twist round of themselves,--the stem will
stretch upward, and the root will bury itself in the ground.




LXXXI.--THE WATER FOWL.

BRYANT.


[Illustration]

        Whither, midst falling dew,
    While glow the heavens with the last steps of day,
    Far, through their rosy depths, dost thou pursue
        Thy solitary way?

        Vainly the fowler’s eye
    Might mark thy distant flight to do thee wrong,
    As, darkly painted on the crimson sky,
        Thy figure floats along.

        Seek’st thou the plashy brink
    Of weedy lake, or marge of river wide,
    Or where the rocking billows rise and sink
        On the chafed ocean side?

        There is a Power whose care
    Teaches thy way along that pathless coast,--
    The desert and illimitable air,--
        Lone wandering, but not lost.

        All day thy wings have fanned,
    At that far height, the cold, thin atmosphere;
    Yet stoop not, weary, to the welcome land,
        Though the dark night is near.

        And soon that toil shall end;
    Soon shalt thou find a summer home, and rest,
    And scream among thy fellows; reeds shall bend
        Soon o’er thy sheltered nest.

        Thou’rt gone; the abyss of heaven
    Hath swallowed up thy form; yet on my heart
    Deeply hath sunk the lesson thou hast given,
        And shall not soon depart:

        He, who from zone to zone,
    Guides through the boundless sky thy certain flight,
    In the long way that I must tread alone,
        Will lead my steps aright.


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. _Glow_ the heavens.--2. The last steps of day.--3. Rosy
    depths.--4. Pursue thy solitary way.--5. Might _mark_ thy
    _distant flight_.--6. Darkly painted.--7. Plashy brink.--8.
    _Marge_ of river.--9. Rocking billows.--10. _Chafed_
    side.--11. Pathless coast.--12. The _desert_ and _illimitable_
    air.--13. Lone wandering.--14. Thy wings have _fanned the
    atmosphere_.--15. _Welcome_ land.--16. _Sheltered_ nest.--17.
    The _abyss_ of heaven.--18. _Boundless_ sky.--19. Certain
    flight.




LXXXII.--SHAPES OF LEAVES.

GUSTAVUS FRANKENSTEIN.


_FIRST READING._

By far the greater number of plants have leaves of an oval shape, and
we have only to go through our forests and gardens to see them on every
hand. Exceedingly varied are they indeed, from very narrow to very
broad oval, some with toothed, some with smooth edges, and some even
deeply notched; and yet to such an extent does this tendency toward a
rounded form prevail, that there seems scarcely a plant in whose leaves
a trace of the oval may not be found.

The apple tree gives us a good specimen of an oval leaf; and an immense
number of plants have leaves resembling it in shape. In many plants,
the leaves are almost the very counterpart of those of the apple-tree;
in some, they are narrower, and in others, still narrower, till we come
to very slender blades like those of the grasses; and then, beyond
still, to the needle-like leaves of the pines. On the other hand,
plants are to be found with leaves broader than the apple-leaf; and so
on, rounder and rounder, until we come to such plants as the nasturtium
and the water-lily, whose leaves are almost as round as circles.

[Illustration: LEAF OF APPLE.]

There are certainly to be met with most remarkable departures from
the oval shape, and we need but refer to such leaves as those of the
buckwheat, to find that roundness seems to be entirely absent.

[Illustration: BUCKWHEAT LEAF.]

This style of leaf, of which there are many variations, is apparently
built on the model of the heart-shaped leaf, of which the morning-glory
affords a familiar example. It will be noted, however, that instead of
the curvilinear flow of outline, in which a tendency to oval roundness
is plainly visible, the hastate leaf of the buckwheat is angular
throughout.

[Illustration: MORNING-GLORY LEAF.]

Another marked characteristic of most leaves is, that they terminate
in a point, either sharp to extreme slenderness, or blunt to broad
roundness; for even in a circular leaf there is one point which is its
extremity, and to which the margin from either side approaches by a
convexity. To this pointedness of leaves the exceptions are exceedingly
rare. A plant found in some parts of our own country--the magnificent
tulip-tree--presents, perhaps, the most extraordinary of all.

[Illustration: LEAF OF TULIP-TREE.]

Now this leaf comes out of a bud-case which is actually oval. The young
leaf is folded double inside of its bud-case; and, besides, its small
stalk is bent over so as to bring the little leaf to hold its end
downwards. We can see this curious arrangement very well, just after
the bud has opened, and the young leaf has come out. However, it soon
straightens up, holds its little head aloft, and looks like a pretty
little flag. After this it spreads apart into the full leaf, and stands
up like a banner. If the bud be held up to the light, the young leaf
can be seen nicely folded up inside, with its head snugly bent down.
There is nothing prettier, or more curious, to be seen in the woods,
than the young buds of the tulip-trees, when they are about to open, or
after they have unfurled their little flags; and all summer long, even
from earliest spring, the tulip-trees are continually unfolding their
buds.

[Illustration: OPENING LEAF-BUD OF TULIP-TREE.]

[Illustration: EARLY LEAF-BUD OF TULIP-TREE.]

There are leaves broader above than below, and some, instead of ending
in a point, have a notch or indentation of some sort. Oak-trees give
us many fine and varied samples of notched and lobed leaves. And yet
the leaf of the chestnut-oak is not at all notched, being simply ovate,
pointed, and toothed. The leaves of the bur and the pin oaks, on the
contrary, are lobed and notched, and are therefore characteristic
oak-leaves, while those of the chestnut-oak are not so, because almost
all oaks have leaves more or less scalloped or deeply indented.

Great as is the variety in the shapes of oak leaves, any one of them
would almost surely be at once recognized as belonging to an oak-tree
by its peculiar scallopings. But suppose a person had never seen or
heard of a chestnut-oak leaf, would he be likely to recognize such a
leaf simply by its outline? There is still another oak with simple
leaves; and they are not even toothed, but entirely smooth all around
the edge. Looking at that tree, which is called the willow-oak,
scarcely anyone would suppose it to be an oak unless he could see its
flowers or its fruit, the acorns.

[Illustration: CHESTNUT-OAK LEAF.]

[Illustration: BUR-OAK LEAF.]

[Illustration: PIN-OAK LEAF.]

This fact brings us to consider a very important point in the study of
a plant. It is not the leaf which tells us what kind of plant it is:
it is the flower and the fruit. Whatever be the shape of the leaf, if
the plant bears acorns it is an oak. If a tree has cherries and cherry
blossoms, it is a cherry.

It is true that, in many families of plants, leaves, by their shape
alone, announce at once the kind of plant to which they belong; at the
same time there is a large number of plants that cannot be known by
their leaves, but only by their flowers and fruits. It is by flowers
and fruits that plants are classified; and the more nearly alike these
are in two plants, the more closely are those plants related. The
flower and the fruit proclaim the nature of the plant. “A tree is
known by its fruit.”




LXXXIII.--THE BROOK.

TENNYSON.


[Illustration]

    I come from haunts of coots and hern,
      I make a sudden sally,
    And sparkle out among the fern,
      To bicker down a valley.

    By thirty hills I hurry down,
      Or slip between the ridges,
    By twenty thorps, a little town,
      And half a hundred bridges.

    Till last by Phillip’s farm I flow
      To join the brimming river,
    For men may come and men may go,
      But I go on for ever.

    I chatter over stony ways,
      In little sharps and trebles,
    I bubble into eddying bays,
      I babble on the pebbles.

    With many a curve my banks I fret
      By many a field and fallow,
    And many a fairy foreland set
      With willow-weed and mallow.

    I chatter, chatter, as I flow
      To join the brimming river,
    For men may come and men may go,
      But I go on for ever.

    I wind about, and in and out,
      With here a blossom sailing,
    And here and there a lusty trout,
      And here and there a grayling,

    And here and there a foamy flake
      Upon me, as I travel,
    With many a silvery waterbreak
      Above the golden gravel.

    And draw them all along, and flow
      To join the brimming river,
    For men may come and men may go,
      But I go on for ever.

    I steal by lawns and grassy plots,
      I slide by hazel covers;
    I move the sweet forget-me-nots
      That grow for happy lovers.

    I slip, I slide, I gloom, I glance,
      Among my skimming swallows;
    I make the netted sunbeam dance
      Against my sandy shallows.

    I murmur under moon and stars
      In brambly wildernesses;
    I linger by my shingly bars;
      I loiter round my cresses;

    And out again I curve and flow
      To join the brimming river,
    For men may come, and men may go,
      But I go on for ever.




LXXXIV.--SHAPES OF LEAVES.

GUSTAVUS FRANKENSTEIN.


_SECOND READING._

Although the flower and its fruit tell us what the plant is, and leaves
do not with any certainty, there is yet a strong similarity, as well
in texture as in shape, in the leaves of most of the plants comprised
within any one family. Especially in texture is this marked similarity
observable; and, perhaps, in most cases the peculiar structure of the
leaf, aside from its shape, is indicative of the order to which the
plant belongs. The leaves of the grasses are very much alike; so are
the leaves of the sedges;--and though it is true, also, that in some
instances a sedge-leaf might be mistaken for a grass-leaf, it must be
remembered that the sedge family and the grass family have some points
of similarity.

Again, if we should come upon a plant belonging to the common potato
or nightshade family, we should be almost sure to recognize the
family resemblance at the very first glance, provided we were already
familiar with a number of plants included in that order. Yet the
leaves of the nightshade family vary considerably in shape, and it is
therefore decisively the texture and peculiar appearance of the leaves,
that announce the kinship of the plant. And thus we are led back to
the consideration of the willow-oak and chestnut-oak leaves, which,
entirely unlike the typical oak-leaf in shape, are yet very much like
all other oak leaves in texture and other essential structure.

[Illustration: LEAF OF THE ROSE.]

Still more widely divided than oak leaves, are such as are called
pinnate, in which the separated parts are actually distinct leaflets,
some even provided with stalks. Such compound leaves may be seen
in almost every garden by looking at a rose-bush. In the cut, we
see what appears to be five distinct leaves attached to one twig;
but the fact is that they are only leaflets, and, together with the
stalk which bears them all, constitute but one complete leaf. Each of
these leaflets has a short stalk, connecting it with the main stem,
which passes between the pairs, and has an odd leaflet at the end. A
rose-bush may have leaves of seven or nine leaflets.

Among our forest trees, hickory, walnut, butternut, locust, and ash
have pinnate leaves; and on the honey-locust not only are the leaves
pinnate, but on the same tree, may also be found leaves doubly pinnate,
and even tripinnate. Compound leaves may be seen also in the pea-vine,
which is simply pinnate; but here the place of the absent terminal
leaflet is supplied by a tendril.

But if we examine a bean-plant, we do find an odd leaf, together with a
pair of leaflets; that is, each leaf is composed of three leaflets. The
many varieties of bean-plants are all thus three-leaved. Besides, the
woods are full of three-leaved plants, belonging to other kinds of the
bean or pulse order of plants. In addition to these and some others, we
must not overlook a most extraordinary three-leaved plant, plentiful in
almost every forest, and on almost every stone-fence in the country;
only too well known by persons who have been poisoned by it, and yet
not so well known by most people as it ought to be, for it is often
confounded with a plant having digitate leaves.

[Illustration: LEAF OF POISON-VINE.]

[Illustration: LEAF OF VIRGINIA CREEPER.]

Here, side by side, the forms of the two leaves can be compared. On the
right is the digitate leaf of the beautiful Virginia creeper, entirely
harmless; on the left is the pinnate leaf of the poison-vine. The
innocent plant is _five_-leaved; the noxious plant is _three_-leaved.
But we should also notice particularly that the arrangement of the
leaflets is quite different in the two plants. In the poison-vine, we
see a pair of leaflets and a terminal odd one; whereas in the Virginia
creeper, there is no pairing of leaflets whatever, but the five parts
radiate from a centre. All the leaflets come out together from one
point at the tip of the leaf-stalk.

Plants there are with digitate leaves, having three, five, seven, nine,
or more leaflets. Clover has digitate leaves of three leaflets, while
the leaves of the buck-eye and horse-chestnut have five, seven, and
nine leaflets. The pretty little wood-sorrel plant of small yellow
flowers, has three most beautiful, inverted, heart-shaped leaflets,
radiating from the tip of the little leaf-stalk.

[Illustration: LEAFLET OF WOOD-SORREL.]

In leaves like those of the maple we see the main veins radiating from
a point at the top of the stalk. Such leaves are therefore much like
the digitate kind, only they are not completely divided into separate
leaflets.

[Illustration: MAPLE LEAF.]

Sassafras leaves offer forms something different. On the same tree
may be seen oval, two-lobed, and three-lobed leaves. Thus on one and
the same plant, we see leaves strikingly different in form; yet the
texture, the color, and the veining are exactly after the same pattern
in them all, so that a sassafras leaf, whether oval or cleft, can at
once be easily known.

Recalling to mind the leaf of the apple, buckwheat, morning-glory,
oak, rose, Virginia creeper, maple, and sassafras, we have pretty good
models after which nearly all leaves are built, approximating to one or
other of these, with certain variations peculiar to the species.

Another important matter regarding the leaves of plants, is their
relative position on the stems. There are two principal and very
marked arrangements of leaves. Leaves are either opposite one another
on the stem, or they are alternate or not opposite. There are whole
orders of plants with none but opposite leaves, as the mint family. In
other orders, the leaves of every plant are alternate. And again, in
some orders, and even on the same plants, are found both opposite and
alternate leaves, as in the composite or sunflower family; and a single
wild sunflower plant itself has opposite leaves below, and alternate
leaves above.

Of our forest trees, there are very few species with opposite leaves.
If you see that the branches and leaves of a tree do not stand one
opposite another on the stem, you can at once be sure that it is not an
ash, a maple, or a buck-eye, because all these trees do have opposite
leaves. On the other hand, there are many trees having alternate
branches and leaves, such as the oak, chestnut, elm, hickory, walnut,
butternut, tulip-tree, alder, beech, birch, poplar, willow, mulberry,
linden, locust, and others.




LXXXV.--THE BURIAL OF MOSES

MRS. CECIL FRANCES ALEXANDER.


    By Nebo’s lonely mountain,
      On this side Jordan’s wave,
    In a vale in the land of Moab,
      There lies a lonely grave.
    And no man knows that sepulchre,
      And no man saw it e’er;
    For the angels of God upturned the sod,
      And laid the dead man there.

    That was the grandest funeral
      That ever passed on earth;
    But no man heard the trampling,
      Or saw the train go forth;--
    Noiselessly as the daylight
      Comes when the night is done,
    And the crimson streak on ocean’s cheek
      Grows into the great sun;

    Noiselessly as the spring-time
      Her crown of verdure weaves,
    And all the trees on all the hills
      Open their thousand leaves:
    So, without sound of music,
      Or voice of them that wept,
    Silently down from the mountain’s crown
      The great procession swept.

    Perchance the bald old eagle,
      On gray Beth-peor’s height,
    Out of his lonely eyrie
      Looked on the wondrous sight;
    Perchance the lion stalking,
      Still shuns that hallowed spot;
    For beast and bird have seen and heard
      That which man knoweth not.

    But when the warrior dieth,
      His comrades in the war,
    With arms reversed and muffled drum,
      Follow his funeral car;
    They show the banners taken,
      They tell his battles won,
    And after him lead his masterless steed,
      While peals the minute gun.

    Amid the noblest of the land,
      We lay the sage to rest,
    And give the bard an honored place,
      With costly marble dressed,
    In the great minster transept,
      Where lights like glories fall,
    And the sweet choir sings, and the organ rings
      Along the emblazoned wall.

    This was the bravest warrior
      That ever buckled sword;
    This the most gifted poet
      That ever breathed a word;
    And never earth’s philosopher
      Traced, with his golden pen,
    On the deathless page, truths half so sage,
      As he wrote down for men.

    And had he not high honor,--
      The hill-side for his pall;
    To lie in state, while angels wait,
      With stars for tapers tall;
    And the dark rock-pines, like tossing plumes,
      Over his bier to wave;
    And God’s own hand, in that lonely land,
      To lay him in the grave;--

    In that strange grave, without a name,
      Whence his uncoffined clay
    Shall break again--O wondrous thought!--
      Before the Judgment-day,
    And stand with glory wrapped around
      On the hills he never trod,
    And speak of the strife that won our life,
      With the Incarnate Son of God?

    O lonely grave in Moab’s land!
      O dark Beth-peor’s hill!
    Speak to these curious hearts of ours,
      And teach them to be still.
    God hath His mysteries of grace,--
      Ways that we cannot tell;
    He hides them deep, like the hidden sleep,
      Of him He loved so well!




LXXXVI.--THE GOLDEN TOUCH.

NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE.


_SECOND READING._

Whether Midas slept as usual that night, the story does not say. But
when the earliest sunbeam shone through the window, and gilded the
ceiling over his head, it seemed to him that this bright yellow sunbeam
was reflected in rather a singular way on the white covering of the
bed. Looking more closely, what was his astonishment and delight, when
he found that this linen fabric had been transmuted to what seemed a
woven texture of the purest and brightest gold! The Golden Touch had
come to him with the first sunbeam!

Midas started up, in a kind of joyful frenzy, and ran about the room,
grasping at every thing that happened to be in his way. He seized one
of the bedposts, and it became immediately a fluted golden pillar.
He pulled aside a window-curtain in order to admit a clear spectacle
of the wonders which he was performing, and the tassel grew heavy in
his hand,--a mass of gold. He took up a book from the table; at his
first touch, it assumed the appearance of such a splendidly bound and
gilt-edged volume as one often meets with now-a-days; but on running
his fingers through the leaves, behold! it was a bundle of thin golden
plates, in which all the wisdom of the book had grown illegible.

He hurriedly put on his clothes, and was enraptured to see himself
in a magnificent suit of gold cloth, which retained its flexibility
and softness, although it burdened him a little with its weight. He
drew out his handkerchief, which little Marygold had hemmed for him;
that was likewise gold, with the dear child’s neat and pretty stitches
running all along the border, in gold thread!

Somehow or other, this last transformation did not quite please King
Midas. He would rather that his little daughter’s handiwork should have
remained just the same as when she climbed his knee and put it into his
hand.

But it was not worth while to vex himself about a trifle. Midas took
his spectacles from his pocket, and put them on his nose, in order
that he might see more distinctly what he was about. In those days,
spectacles for common people had not been invented, but were already
worn by kings; else, how could Midas have had any? To his great
perplexity, however, excellent as the glasses were, he discovered that
he could not possibly see through them. But this was the most natural
thing in the world; for, on taking them off, the transparent crystals
turned out to be plates of yellow metal, and, of course, were worthless
as spectacles, though valuable as gold. It struck Midas as rather
inconvenient, that, with all his wealth, he could never again be rich
enough to own a pair of serviceable spectacles.

“It is no great matter, nevertheless,” said he to himself, Very
philosophically. “We can not expect any great good, without its being
accompanied with some small inconvenience. The Golden Touch is worth
the sacrifice of a pair of spectacles at least, if not of one’s very
eyesight. My own eyes will serve for ordinary purposes, and little
Marygold will soon be old enough to read to me.” Wise King Midas was so
exalted by his good fortune, that the palace seemed not sufficiently
spacious to contain him. He therefore went down stairs, and smiled
on observing that the balustrade of the staircase became a bar of
burnished gold, as his hand passed over it, in his descent. He lifted
the door-latch (it was brass only a moment ago, but golden when his
fingers quitted it), and emerged into the garden. Here, as it happened,
he found a great number of beautiful roses in full bloom, and others
in all the stages of lovely bud and blossom. Very delicious was their
fragrance in the morning breeze. Their delicate blush was one of the
fairest sights in the world; so gentle, so modest, and so full of sweet
soothing, did these roses seem to be.

But Midas knew a way to make them far more precious, according to his
way of thinking, than roses had ever been before. So he took great
pains in going from bush to bush, and exercised his magic touch most
untiringly; until every individual flower and bud, and even the worms
at the heart of some of them, were changed to gold. By the time this
good work was completed, King Midas was summoned to breakfast; and as
the morning air had given him an excellent appetite, he made haste back
to the palace.

What was usually a king’s breakfast in the days of Midas, I really
do not know, and can not stop now to investigate. To the best of my
knowledge, however, on this particular morning, the breakfast consisted
of hot cakes, some nice little brook trout, roasted potatoes, fresh
boiled eggs, and coffee for King Midas himself, and a bowl of bread and
milk for his daughter Marygold.

Little Marygold had not yet made her appearance. Her father ordered her
to be called, and seating himself at table, awaited the child’s coming,
in order to begin his own breakfast. To do Midas justice, he really
loved his daughter, and loved her so much the more this morning, on
account of the good fortune which had befallen him. It was not a great
while before he heard her coming along the passage, crying bitterly.
This circumstance surprised him, because Marygold was one of the most
cheerful little people whom you would see in a summer’s day, and hardly
shed a tear in a twelvemonth.

When Midas heard her sobs, he determined to put little Marygold into
better spirits by an agreeable surprise; so, leaning across the table,
he touched his daughter’s bowl (which was a china one, with pretty
figures all around it), and changed it into gleaming gold.

Meanwhile, Marygold slowly and sadly opened the door, and showed
herself with her apron at her eyes, still sobbing as if her heart would
break.

“How now, my little lady!” cried Midas. “Pray, what is the matter with
you, this bright morning?”

Marygold, without taking the apron from her eyes, held out her hand,
in which was one of the roses which Midas had so recently changed into
gold.

“Beautiful!” exclaimed her father. “And what is there in this
magnificent golden rose to make you cry?”

“Ah, dear father!” answered the child, between her sobs, “it is not
beautiful, but the ugliest flower that ever grew! As soon as I was
dressed, I ran into the garden to gather some roses for you; because
I know you like them, and like them the better when gathered by your
little daughter. But oh, dear, dear me! What do you think has happened?
Such a sad thing! All the beautiful roses, that smelled so sweetly, and
had so many lovely blushes, are blighted and spoilt! They are grown
quite yellowy as you see this one, and have no longer any fragrance!
What can have been the matter with them?”

“Pooh, my dear little girl,--pray don’t cry about it!” said Midas, who
was ashamed to confess that he himself had wrought the change which so
greatly afflicted her. “Sit down, and eat your bread and milk. You will
find it easy enough to exchange a golden rose like that (which will
last hundreds of years), for an ordinary one which would wither in a
day.”

“I don’t care for such roses as this!” cried Marygold, tossing it
contemptuously away. “It has no smell, and the hard petals prick my
nose!”

The child now sat down to table, but was so occupied with her grief for
the blighted roses that she did not even notice the wonderful change
in her china bowl. Perhaps this was all the better; for Marygold was
accustomed to take pleasure in looking at the queer figures and strange
trees and houses that were painted on the outside of the bowl; and
those ornaments were now entirely lost in the yellow hue of the metal.

Midas, meanwhile, had poured out a cup of coffee; and, as a matter of
course, the coffee-pot, whatever metal it may have been when he took
it up, was gold when he set it down. He thought to himself that it
was rather an extravagant style of splendor, in a king of his simple
habits, to breakfast off a service of gold, and began to be puzzled
with the difficulty of keeping his treasures safe. The cupboard and the
kitchen would no longer be a secure place of deposit for articles so
valuable as golden bowls and golden coffee-pots.

Amid these thoughts, he lifted a spoonful of coffee to his lips, and,
sipping it, was astonished to perceive that, the instant his lips
touched the liquid, it became molten gold, and, the next moment,
hardened into a lump!

“Ha!” exclaimed Midas, rather aghast.

“What is the matter, father?” asked little Marygold, gazing at him,
with the tears still standing in her eyes.

“Nothing, child, nothing!” said Midas. “Take your milk before it gets
quite cold.”

He took one of the nice little trouts on his plate, and touched its
tail with his finger. To his horror, it was immediately changed from
a brook-trout into a gold fish, and looked as if it had been very
cunningly made by the nicest goldsmith in the world. Its little bones
were now golden wires; its fins and tail were thin plates of gold; and
there were the marks of the fork in it, and all the delicate, frothy
appearance of a nicely fried fish, exactly imitated in metal.

“I don’t quite see,” thought he to himself, “how I am to get any
breakfast!”

He took one of the smoking-hot cakes, and had scarcely broken it, when,
to his cruel mortification, though a moment before, it had been of the
whitest wheat, it assumed the yellow hue of Indian meal. Its solidity
and increased weight made him too bitterly sensible that it was gold.
Almost in despair, he helped himself to a boiled egg, which immediately
underwent a change similar to that of the trout and the cake.

“Well, this is terrible!” thought he, leaning back in his chair, and
looking quite enviously at little Marygold, who was now eating her
bread and milk with great satisfaction. “Such a costly breakfast before
me, and nothing that can be eaten!”

Hoping that, by dint of great dispatch, he might avoid what he now
felt to be a considerable inconvenience, King Midas next snatched a
hot potato, and attempted to cram it into his mouth, and swallow it
in a hurry. But the Golden Touch was too nimble for him. He found his
mouth full, not of mealy potato, but of solid metal, which so burnt his
tongue that he roared aloud, and, jumping up from the table, began to
dance and stamp about the room, both with pain and affright.

“Father, dear father!” cried little Marygold, who was a very
affectionate child, “pray what is the matter? Have you burnt your
mouth?”

“Ah, dear child,” groaned Midas, dolefully, “I don’t know what is to
become of your poor father!”

       *       *       *       *       *

    _Oh, many a shaft at random sent,_
    _Finds mark, the archer little meant!_
    _And many a word at random spoken,_
    _May soothe, or wound, a heart that’s broken._

                             --_Sir Walter Scott._




LXXXVII.--THE MAY QUEEN.

TENNYSON.


_FIRST READING._

[Illustration]

    You must wake and call me early, call me early, mother dear;
    To-morrow ’ill be the happiest time of all the glad New-year;
    Of all the glad New-year, mother, the maddest, merriest day;
    For I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.

    There’s many a black black eye, they say, but none so bright as mine;
    There’s Margaret and Mary, there’s Kate and Caroline:
    But none so fair as little Alice in all the land they say,
    So I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.

    I sleep so sound all night, mother, that I shall never wake,
    If you do not call me loud when the day begins to break:
    But I must gather knots of flowers, and buds and garlands gay,
    For I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.

    As I came up the valley whom think ye should I see,
    But Robin leaning on the bridge beneath the hazel-tree?
    He thought of that sharp look, mother, I gave him yesterday,--
    But I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.

    He thought I was a ghost, mother, for I was all in white,
    And I ran by him without speaking, like a flash of light.
    They call me cruel-hearted, but I care not what they say,
    For I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.

    They say he’s dying all for love, but that can never be:
    They say his heart is breaking, mother--what is that to me?
    There’s many a bolder lad ’ill woo me any summer day,
    And I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.

    Little Effie shall go with me to-morrow to the green,
    And you’ll be there, too, mother, to see me made the Queen:
    For the shepherd lads on every side ’ill come from far away,
    And I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.

    The honeysuckle round the porch has wov’n its wavy bowers,
    And by the meadow-trenches blow the faint sweet cuckoo-flowers;
    And the wild marsh-marigold shines like fire in swamps and hollows
                                                                  gray,
    And I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.

    The night-winds come and go, mother, upon the meadow-grass,
    And the happy stars above them seem to brighten as they pass;
    There will not be a drop of rain the whole of the livelong day,
    And I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.

    All the valley, mother, ’ill be fresh and green and still,
    And the cowslip and the crowfoot are over all the hill,
    And the rivulet in the flowery dale ’ill merrily glance and play,
    For I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.

    So you must wake and call me early, call me early, mother dear,
    To-morrow ’ill be the happiest time of all the glad New-year:
    To-morrow ’ill be of all the year the maddest, merriest day,
    For I’m to be Queen o’ the May, mother, I’m to be Queen o’ the May.




LXXXVIII.--THE FLOWER.


Why comes the flower upon the plant? That fruit may come. And why the
fruit? That it may hold, protect, and cherish the seed. And why the
seed? That the plant may have offspring--that other plants may grow
up and be as near like itself as one living thing can well be like
another.

The flower is the beginning of the seed, the first step toward
reproduction, and the fruit is the flower completed. If it does throw
aside its floral ornaments,--its petals or other adorning or useful
parts of its blooming period,--it still retains the maturing seed and
ends in the ripened fruit.

Look inside of almost any flower and you will see embosomed in its
petals the thread-like organs called stamens with little yellow knobs
at their ends. Shake them; if they are ripe, they will give up the fine
dust or pollen, so light that the breeze will blow it away.

Some flowers have few stamens, some have many, and of the latter the
apple and cherry blossoms afford examples. Most of the different
grasses have three stamens to each of their little flowers. For
example, a head of timothy-grass has a long thick bunch of flowers,
crowded together at the top of the slender stem. Early in the summer,
about June, you may see the little stamens peeping out all around,
three of them together, and their little golden knobs dangling in the
breeze. Some plants have only two stamens on a flower, and there is
a water plant, called the mare’s-tail, with only one stamen. A few
flowers, indeed, are wholly destitute of this organ.

Besides the stamens, there are also in most flowers, other threads,
stems, or knobs, somewhat like the stamens, but generally of a
different color. These pistils, as they are called, have their place in
the centre of the flower, whilst the stamens stand around them. Unlike
the stamens, the pistils have no pollen; but it is on the latter that
the pollen must fall, in order that the plant may bear seed. It is in
the bottom of the pistils, that the seeds grow, but there will be no
seed, unless the dust or pollen from the stamens, falls on the pistils.

Most plants bear flowers that have both stamens and pistils. Such
flowers are called _perfect_ flowers. But there are also plants that
have two kinds of flowers, in some of which are stamens only, and
in the others pistils only. Again, there are plants, some of which
have flowers with stamens only, and others of which have flowers with
pistils only. The willow-trees are such plants.

Of the five senses, flowers address themselves most feelingly to two.
In delighting the sense of smell they stand pre-eminent--almost alone.
Does true fragrance ever come from anything but a plant? and are not
flowers especially the generous dispensers of grateful odors? And to
the eye what wealth of beauty do they unfold!

We need think of no more than the lily, the pink, and the rose. Was
_anything_ ever arrayed like one of these? When we look upon them they
fill the heart with joy. We smell of them, and exclaim that their
fragrance exceeds even their beauty. Again we look upon them, and now
we aver that their beauty surpasses their perfume.


_Word Exercise._

    pĕt´als
    slĕn´der
    cher´ish
    dangling (_dang´gling_)
    pŏl´len
    re-tains´
    ar-rayed´
    pĭs´tils
    stā´mens
    blos´soms
    ma-tūr´ing
    per´fume
    ad-drĕss´
    a-dorn´ing
    frā´grance


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Floral ornaments.--2. Blooming period.--3. Afford
    examples.--4. Golden knobs.--5. Wholly destitute.--6. _Perfect_
    flowers.--7. They stand pre-eminent.--8. True fragrance.--9.
    Generous dispensers.--10. Grateful odors.




LXXXIX.--THE MAY QUEEN.--NEW YEAR’S EVE.

TENNYSON.


_SECOND READING._

    If you’re waking, call me early, call me early, mother dear,
    For I would see the sun rise upon the glad New-year.
    It is the last New-year that I shall ever see,
    Then you may lay me low i’ the mould and think no more of me.

    To-night I saw the sun set: he set and left behind
    The good old year, the dear old time, and all my peace of mind;
    And the New-year’s coming up, mother, but I shall never see
    The blossom on the blackthorn, the leaf upon the tree.

    Last May we made a crown of flowers: we had a merry day;
    Beneath the hawthorn on the green they made me Queen of May;
    And we danced about the May-pole and in the hazel copse,
    Till Charles’s Wain came out above the tall white chimney-tops.

    There’s not a flower on all the hills: the frost is on the pane:
    I only wish to live till the snow-drops come again:
    I wish the snow would melt and the sun come out on high:
    I long to see a flower so before the day I die.

    The building rook ’ill caw from the windy tall elm-tree,
    And the tufted plover pipe along the fallow lea,
    And the swallow ’ill come back again with summer o’er the wave,
    But I shall lie alone, mother, within the mouldering grave.

    Upon the chancel-casement, and upon that grave of mine,
    In the early early morning the summer sun ’ill shine,
    Before the red cock crows from the farm upon the hill,
    When you are warm asleep, mother, and all the world is still.

    When the flowers come again, mother, beneath the waning light
    You’ll never see me more in the long gray fields at night;
    When from the dry dark wold the summer airs blow cool
    On the oat-grass and the sword-grass, and the bulrush in the pool.

    You’ll bury me, my mother, just beneath the hawthorn shade,
    And you’ll come sometimes and see me where I am lowly laid.
    I shall not forget you, mother, I shall hear you when you pass,
    With your feet above my head in the long and pleasant grass.

    I have been wild and wayward, but you’ll forgive me now;
    You’ll kiss me, my own mother, and forgive me ere I go;
    Nay, nay, you must not weep, nor let your grief be wild,
    You should not fret for me, mother, you have another child.

    If I can I’ll come again, mother, from out my resting-place;
    Tho’ you’ll not see me, mother, I shall look upon your face;
    Tho’ I cannot speak a word, I shall hearken what you say,
    And be often, often with you when you think I’m far away.

    Good-night, good-night, when I have said good-night forevermore,
    And you see me carried out from the threshold of the door,
    Don’t let Effie come to see me till my grave be growing green:
    She’ll be a better child to you than ever I have been.

    She’ll find my garden-tools upon the granary floor:
    Let her take ’em: they are hers: I shall never garden more:
    But tell her, when I’m gone, to train the rose-bush that I set
    About the parlor-window and the box of mignonette.

    Good-night, sweet mother: call me before the day is born.
    All night I lie awake, but I fall asleep at morn;
    But I would see the sun rise upon the glad New-year,
    So, if you’re waking, call me, call me early, mother dear.




XC.--THE FRUIT.

GUSTAVUS FRANKENSTEIN.


It is not alone the delicious grape, the grateful apple, the luscious
pear, the clustered cherries, the tart currants, the golden orange,
the sweet blackberries, the refreshing melon, the blooming peach, the
purple plum, the sun-fed strawberries, or whatever other products of
the plants we may deem good to eat, that are entitled to the name of
fruit. The very mention, the very thought of fruit, brings to our minds
an ever-welcome idea of something not only wholesome and pleasing to
the taste, but at the same time beautiful; for all fertile flowers, on
whatever plant they may grow, merge eventually into fruit. That fruit
may not be edible; it may be bitter, it may be sour, it may be as dry
as a chip, or it may even be poisonous,--still it is fruit. It is fruit
to the plant, if not to us.

The seed, we may say, is the infant offspring of the plant, by means of
which, in the course of nature, it perpetuates its kind. The flower is
the first step in the formation of the fruit. The plant opens to the
sunshine a charming expression of form and color in the budding flower.
Nursing in its bosom the growing germ, the flower usually sheds its gay
attire, throws off its petals, its ribbons, and its tassels, and in a
sober, motherly way devotes itself to the one great task of cherishing,
perfecting, and guarding the seed.

In fact, the flower, which at first seemed but a transport of joy,
now shorn of its bridal ornaments, has become the substantial fruit.
That fruit is the guardian of the seed, within which sleeps the infant
plant; and according to the needs of that seed will the fruit be
fashioned. Are the seeds to be carried far and wide?--ten to one the
fruit is furnished with a plume, a sail, or a wing, by which to be
wafted through the air, or with hooks to cling to passing animals, or
with some other contrivance to effect conveyance.

Or, if the seed inside be provided with a sail, the fruit will open and
let the little seed go forth and seek its fortune by itself. Endless
are the expedients by which the seed and the fruit seek to perpetuate
the kind of plant from which they spring.

We may look at the well-known fruit-head of the dandelion, which is the
prettiest little airy-like silken ball that can be imagined. Doubtless,
it has not occurred to everybody, what this beautiful sphere, so common
in the meadows and by the road-sides, really is. Previous to this
sphere, and in the place of it, was the flower, the well-known yellow
dandelion, which belongs to the composite family.

[Illustration: DANDELION HEAD.]

The dandelion is not really _one_ flower, but a circled group of many
small flowers or florets. These are surrounded by an outer circle of
green leaflets, which bend down when the florets have changed into
fruits, allowing them to radiate in every direction from the core in
the centre. The whole ball is made up of many small fruits, each of
which is a single seed enclosed in a thin cover, surmounted by an
elevated circled plume.

Blow on this lovely little sphere, and away will fly the little
tufted fruits, some one way and some another. If there is any breeze
stirring, there is no knowing how far they will go. It is not strange,
then, that dandelions spring up almost everywhere. See what a vast
number of fruits must go sailing about, all over the country, on a dry
midsummer’s day. It is true, not half of them grow up into plants to
make more dandelions, but a great many of them do.

In the same way, the beautiful asters of our woods, with their flowers
of yellow or purplish disks, and lovely rays of white or purple, as
large as roses, let their little fruits fly away from their heads as
soon as ripe and dry.

There are about as many different kinds of fruits as there are of
flowers. The plants of the bean family, for instance, have fruits like
the bean pods. These pods, when ripe and dry, split open at the two
edges, and then the beans or seeds drop out. Do you know the pods of
the honey-locust trees,--large, broad, thin, and sweet? Clover too
belongs to the bean family. You can find the tiny pods in the dry heads
of clover, if you will pick out the little withered flowers and open
them.

Some fruits have a kind of wings. Such are the fruits of our beautiful
maple tree; and very pretty are these maple keys, as they are called,
when they hang in clusters from the branches, and dangle among the
leaves. At the end, where they are joined, there is in each key a
thick, hard, round swelling, in which is the seed. When the fruit
is ripe and dry it falls off, and we may often see the pair of keys
flying away together. As they are light, they go whirling in the wind,
sometimes to a great distance. The fruit of the ash-tree looks like
that of the maple, and also hangs in bunches; but each fruit is a
single key.

These are but a few of the many kinds of fruits to be found on plants,
each in itself a curiosity and a beauty; and how much we fairly owe
to them is scarcely ever in our thoughts. If we consider but wheat
alone, how valuable to us is its little fruit, the simple grain; to say
nothing of the fruits of other grasses, such as rice, rye, oats, and
the large and generous ears of Indian-corn.

Nor must the cotton-plant be forgotten, whose fruit does not indeed
feed, but clothes our bodies, enters into countless uses in every
household, is indispensable on every craft that sails the sea, and
inseparable from so many industries on land and water. The fruit of
the cotton-plant is a pod, which, bursting open, reveals a mass of
white woolly fibres, enveloping and clinging to the seeds. This is the
beautiful and useful cotton.


_Phrase Exercise._

    1. Merge eventually.--2. Perpetuates its kind.--3. Charming
    expression.--4. Usually sheds its gay attire.--5. Shorn of its
    bridal ornaments.--6. Contrivance to effect conveyance.--7.
    Surrounded by an elevated circled plume.--8. _Indispensable_ on
    every _craft_.--9. _Inseparable_ from so many _industries_.




XCI.--THE MAY QUEEN.--CONCLUSION.

TENNYSON.


_THIRD READING._

[Illustration]

    I thought to pass away before, and yet alive I am;
    And in the fields all round I hear the bleating of the lamb.
    How sadly, I remember, rose the morning of the year!
    To die before the snowdrop came, and now the violet’s here.

    O sweet is the new violet, that comes beneath the skies,
    And sweeter is the young lamb’s voice to me that cannot rise,
    And sweet is all the land about, and all the flowers that blow,
    And sweeter far is death than life to me that long to go.

    It seemed so hard at first, mother, to leave the blessed sun,
    And now it seems as hard to stay, and yet His will be done!
    But still I think it can’t be long before I find release;
    And that good man, the clergyman, has told me words of peace.

    O blessings on his kindly voice and on his silver hair!
    And blessings on his whole life long, until he meet me there!
    O blessings on his kindly heart and on his silver head!
    A thousand times I blessed him, as he knelt beside my bed.

    He taught me all the mercy, for he showed me all the sin.
    Now, tho’ my lamp was lighted late, there’s One will let me in:
    Nor would I now be well, mother, again, if that could be,
    For my desire is but to pass to Him that died for me.

    I did not hear the dog howl, mother, or the death-watch beat,
    There came a sweeter token when the night and morning meet:
    But sit beside my bed, mother, and put your hand in mine,
    And Effie on the other side, and I will tell the sign.

    All in the wild March morning I heard the angels call;
    It was when the moon was setting, and the dark was over all;
    The trees began to whisper, and the wind began to roll,
    And in the wild March morning I heard them call my soul.

    For lying broad awake I thought of you and Effie dear;
    I saw you sitting in the house, and I no longer here;
    With all my strength I prayed for both, and so I felt resigned,
    And up the valley came a swell of music on the wind.

    I thought that it was fancy, and I listened in my bed,
    And then did something speak to me--I know not what was said;
    For great delight and shuddering took hold of all my mind,
    And up the valley came again the music on the wind.

    But you were sleeping; and I said, “It’s not for them: it’s mine.”
    And if it comes three times, I thought, I take it for a sign.
    And once again it came, and close beside the window-bars,
    Then seemed to go right up to Heaven and die among the stars.

    So now I think my time is near. I trust it is. I know
    The blessed music went that way my soul will have to go.
    And for myself, indeed, I care not if I go to-day.
    But Effie, you must comfort _her_ when I am past away.

    And say to Robin a kind word, and tell him not to fret;
    There’s many worthier than I, would make him happy yet.
    If I had lived--I cannot tell--I might have been his wife;
    But all these things have ceased to be, with my desire of life.

    O look! the sun begins to rise, the heavens are in a glow;
    He shines upon a hundred fields, and all of them I know.
    And there I move no longer now, and there his light may shine--
    Wild flowers in the valley for other hands than mine.

    O sweet and strange it seems to me, that ere this day is done
    The voice, that now is speaking, may be beyond the sun--
    For ever and for ever with those just souls and true--
    And what is life, that we should moan? why make we such ado?

    For ever and forever, all in a blessed home--
    And there to wait a little while till you and Effie come--
    To lie within the light of God, as I lie upon your breast--
    And the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are at rest.




XCII.--THE GOLDEN TOUCH.

NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE.


_THIRD READING._

And, truly, did you ever hear of such a pitiable case, in all your
lives? Here was literally the richest breakfast that could be set
before a king, and its very richness made it absolutely good for
nothing. The poorest laborer, sitting down to his crust of bread and
cup of water, was far better off than King Midas, whose delicate food
was really worth its weight in gold.

And what was to be done? Already, at breakfast, Midas was excessively
hungry. Would he be less so by dinner-time? And how ravenous would be
his appetite for supper, which must undoubtedly consist of the same
sort of indigestible dishes as those now before him! How many days,
think you, would he survive a continuance of this rich fare?

These reflections so troubled wise King Midas, that he began to doubt
whether, after all, riches are the one desirable thing in the world,
or even the most desirable. But this was only a passing thought. So
fascinated was Midas with the glitter of the yellow metal, that he
would still have refused to give up the Golden Touch for so paltry a
consideration as a breakfast. Just imagine what a price for one meal’s
victuals! It would have been the same as paying millions and millions
of money for some fried trout, an egg, a potato, a hot cake, and a cup
of coffee!

“It would be much too dear,” thought Midas.

Nevertheless, so great was his hunger, and the perplexity of his
situation, that he again groaned aloud, and very grievously too. Our
pretty Marygold could endure it no longer. She sat a moment gazing at
her father, and trying, with all the might of her little wits, to find
out what was the matter with him. Then, with a sweet and sorrowful
impulse to comfort him, she started from her chair, and, running to
Midas, threw her arms affectionately about his knees. He bent down
and kissed her. He felt that his little daughter’s love was worth a
thousand times more than he had gained by the Golden Touch.

“My precious, precious Marygold!” cried he.

But Marygold made no answer.

Alas, what had he done? How fatal was the gift which the stranger had
bestowed! The moment the lips of Midas touched Marygold’s forehead, a
change had taken place. Her sweet, rosy face, so full of affection as
it had been, assumed a glittering yellow color, with yellow tear-drops
congealing on her cheeks. Her beautiful brown ringlets took the same
tint. Her soft and tender little form grew hard and inflexible within
her father’s encircling arms. O terrible misfortune! The victim of his
insatiable desire for wealth, little Marygold was a human child no
longer, but a golden statue!

Yes, there she was, with the questioning look of love, grief, and pity,
hardened into her face. It was the prettiest and most woful sight that
ever mortal saw. All the features and tokens of Marygold were there;
even the beloved little dimple remained in her golden chin. But, the
more perfect was the resemblance, the greater was the father’s agony
at beholding this golden image, which was all that was left him of a
daughter.

It had been a favorite phrase of Midas, whenever he felt particularly
fond of the child, to say that she was worth her weight in gold. And
now the phrase had become literally true. And, now, at last, when it
was too late, he felt how infinitely a warm and tender heart, that
loved him, exceeded in value all the wealth that could be piled up
betwixt the earth and sky!

It would be too sad a story, if I were to tell you how Midas, in the
fulness of all his gratified desires, began to wring his hands and
bemoan himself; and how he could neither bear to look at Marygold,
nor yet to look away from her. Except when his eyes were fixed on the
image, he could not possibly believe that she was changed to gold. But,
stealing another glance, there was the precious little figure, with a
yellow tear-drop on its yellow cheek, and a look so piteous and tender,
that it seemed as if that very expression must needs soften the gold,
and make it flesh again. This, however, could not be. So Midas had only
to wring his hands, and to wish that he were the poorest man in the
wide world, if the loss of all his wealth might bring back the faintest
rose-color to his dear child’s face.

While he was in this tumult of despair, he suddenly beheld a stranger,
standing near the door. Midas bent down his head, without speaking; for
he recognized the same figure which had appeared to him the day before
in the treasure-room, and had bestowed on him this disastrous power
of the Golden Touch. The stranger’s countenance still wore a smile,
which seemed to shed a yellow lustre all about the room, and gleamed
on little Marygold’s image, and on the other objects that had been
transmuted by the touch of Midas.

“Well, friend Midas,” said the stranger, “pray, how do you succeed with
the Golden Touch?”

Midas shook his head.

“I am very miserable,” said he.

“Very miserable! indeed!” exclaimed the stranger, “and how happens
that? Have I not faithfully kept my promise with you? Have you not
every thing that your heart desired?”

“Gold is not every thing,” answered Midas. “And I have lost all that my
heart really cared for.”

“Ah! So you have made a discovery, since yesterday?” observed the
stranger. “Let us see, then. Which of these two things do you think is
really worth the most,--the gift of the Golden Touch, or one cup of
clear cold water?”

“O blessed water!” exclaimed Midas. “It will never moisten my parched
throat again!”

“The Golden Touch,” continued the stranger, “or a crust of bread?”

“A piece of bread,” answered Midas, “is worth all the gold on earth!”

“The Golden Touch,” asked the stranger, “or your own little Marygold,
warm, soft, and loving, as she was an hour ago?”

“O my child, my dear child!” cried poor King Midas, wringing his
hands. “I would not have given that one small dimple in her chin for
the power of changing this whole big earth into a solid lump of gold!”

“You are wiser than you were, King Midas!” said the stranger, looking
seriously at him. “Your own heart, I perceive, has not been entirely
changed from flesh to gold. Were it so, your case would indeed be
desperate. But you appear to be still capable of understanding that
the commonest things, such as lie within everybody’s grasp, are more
valuable than the riches which so many mortals sigh and struggle after.
Tell me, now, do you sincerely desire to rid yourself of this Golden
Touch?”

“It is hateful to me!” replied Midas.

A fly settled on his nose, but immediately fell to the floor; for it,
too, had become gold. Midas shuddered.

“Go, then,” said the stranger, “and plunge into the river that glides
past the bottom of your garden. Take likewise a vase of the same
water, and sprinkle it over any object that you may desire to change
back again from gold into its former substance. If you do this in
earnestness and sincerity, it may possibly repair the mischief which
your avarice has occasioned.”

King Midas bowed low; and when he lifted his head, the lustrous
stranger had vanished.

You will easily believe that Midas lost no time in snatching up a
great earthen pitcher (but, alas me! it was no longer earthen after
he touched it), and in hastening to the river-side. As he ran along,
and forced his way through the shrubbery, it was positively marvellous
to see how the foliage turned yellow behind him, as if the autumn had
been there, and nowhere else. On reaching the river’s brink, he plunged
headlong in, without waiting so much as to pull off his shoes.

“<DW30>! <DW30>! <DW30>!” gasped King Midas, as his head emerged out of
the water. “Well; this is really a refreshing bath, and I think it
must have quite washed away the Golden Touch. And now for filling my
pitcher!”

As he dipped the pitcher into the water, it gladdened his very heart
to see it change from gold into the same good, honest, earthen vessel
which it had been before he touched it. He was conscious, also, of a
change within himself. A cold, hard, and heavy weight seemed to have
gone out of his bosom. No doubt his heart had been gradually losing its
human substance, and been changing into insensible metal, but had now
been softened back again into flesh. Perceiving a violet, that grew
on the bank of the river, Midas touched it with his finger, and was
overjoyed to find that the delicate flower retained its purple hue,
instead of undergoing a yellow blight. The curse of the Golden Touch
had, therefore, really been removed from him.

King Midas hastened back to the palace; and, I suppose, the servants
knew not what to make of it when they saw their royal master so
carefully bringing home an earthen pitcher of water. But that water,
which was to undo all the mischief that his folly had wrought, was more
precious to Midas than an ocean of molten gold could have been. The
first thing he did, as you need hardly be told, was to sprinkle it by
handfuls over the golden figure of little Marygold.

No sooner did it fall on her than you would have laughed to see how the
rosy color came back to the dear child’s cheek!--and how astonished she
was to find herself dripping wet, and her father still throwing more
water over her!

“Pray do not, dear father!” cried she. “See how you have wet my nice
frock, which I put on only this morning!”

[Illustration]

For Marygold did not know that she had been a little golden statue; nor
could she remember any thing that had happened since the moment when
she ran with outstretched arms to comfort poor King Midas.

Her father did not think it necessary to tell his beloved child how
very foolish he had been, but contented himself with showing how much
wiser he had now grown. For this purpose, he led little Marygold into
the garden, where he sprinkled all the remainder of the water over the
rose-bushes, and with such good effect that above five thousand roses
recovered their beautiful bloom. There were two circumstances, however,
which, as long as he lived, used to remind King Midas of the Golden
Touch. One was, that the sands of the river in which he had bathed,
sparkled like gold; the other, that little Marygold’s hair had now a
golden tinge, which he had never observed in it before she had been
changed by the effect of his kiss. This change of hue was really an
improvement, and made Marygold’s hair richer than in her babyhood.

When King Midas had grown quite an old man, and used to take Marygold’s
children on his knee, he was fond of telling them this marvellous
story, pretty much as I have told it to you. And then would he stroke
their glossy ringlets, and tell them that their hair, likewise, had a
rich shade of gold, which they had inherited from their mother.

“And, to tell you the truth, my precious little folks,” said King
Midas, “ever since that morning, I have hated the very sight of all
other gold, save this!”

       *       *       *       *       *

    _Life! we’ve been long together_
    _Through pleasant and through cloudy weather;_
      _’Tis hard to part when friends are dear,--_
      _Perhaps ’twill cost a sigh, a tear;_
      _Then steal away, give little warning,_
      _Choose thine own time;_
    _Say not Good Night, but in some brighter clime_
      _Bid me Good Morning._

                          --_Anna Letitia Barbauld._




XCIII.--JOHN GILPIN.

_Showing how he went farther than he intended, and came safe home
again._

WILLIAM COWPER.


[Illustration]

    John Gilpin was a citizen
      Of credit and renown,
    A train-band captain eke was he
      Of famous London town.

    John Gilpin’s spouse said to her dear,
      “Though wedded we have been
    These thrice ten tedious years, yet we
      No holiday have seen.

    “To-morrow is our wedding day,
      And we will then repair
    Unto the Bell at Edmonton,
      All in a chaise and pair.

    “My sister and my sister’s child,
      Myself and children three,
    Will fill the chaise; so you must ride
      On horseback after we.”

    He soon replied, “I do admire
      Of womankind but one;
    And you are she, my dearest dear,
      Therefore it shall be done.

    “I am a linen-draper bold,
      As all the world doth know,
    And my good friend the calender
      Will lend his horse to go.”

    Quoth Mrs. Gilpin, “That’s well said;
      And for that wine is dear.
    We will be furnished with our own,
      Which is both bright and clear.”

    John Gilpin kissed his loving wife;
      O’erjoyed was he to find,
    That though on pleasure she was bent,
      She had a frugal mind.

    The morning came, the chaise was brought,
      But yet was not allowed
    To drive up to the door, lest all
      Should say that she was proud.

    So three doors off the chaise was stayed,
      Where they did all get in,--
    Six precious souls, and all agog
      To dash through thick and thin.

    Smack went the whip, round went the wheels,
      Were never folks so glad!
    The stones did rattle underneath,
      As if Cheapside were mad.

    John Gilpin at his horse’s side,
      Seized fast the flowing mane,
    And up he got, in haste to ride,
      But soon came down again:--

    For saddle-tree scarce reached had he,
      His journey to begin,
    When, turning round his head, he saw
      Three customers come in.

    So down he came; for loss of time,
      Although it grieved him sore,
    Yet loss of pence, full well he knew,
      Would trouble him much more.

    ’Twas long before the customers
      Were suited to their mind,
    When Betty, screaming, came down stairs,
      “The wine is left behind!”

    “Good-lack!” quoth he, “yet bring it me,
      My leathern belt likewise,
    In which I bear my trusty sword,
      When I do exercise.”

    Now, Mrs. Gilpin (careful soul!)
      Had two stone bottles found,
    To hold the liquor that she loved,
      And keep it safe and sound.

    Each bottle had a curling ear,
      Through which the belt he drew,
    And hung a bottle on each side,
      To make his balance true.

    Then over all, that he might be
      Equipped from top to toe,
    His long red cloak, well-brushed and neat,
      He manfully did throw.

    Now see him mounted once again
      Upon his nimble steed,
    Full slowly pacing o’er the stones,
      With caution and good heed.

    But finding soon a smoother road
      Beneath his well-shod feet,
    The snorting beast began to trot,
      Which galled him in his seat.

    So,“Fair and softly!” John he cried,
      But John he cried in vain;
    That trot became a gallop soon,
      In spite of curb and rein.

    So, stooping down, as needs he must
      Who cannot sit upright,
    He grasped the mane with both his hands,
      And eke with all his might.

    His horse, who never in that sort
      Had handled been before,
    What thing upon his back had got
      Did wonder more and more.

    Away went Gilpin, neck or nought;
      Away went hat and wig;
    He little dreamt, when he set out,
      Of running such a rig.

    The wind did blow, the cloak did fly,
      Like streamer long and gay
    Till, loop and button failing both,
      At last it flew away.

    Then might all people well discern
      The bottles he had slung,--
    A bottle swinging at each side,
      As hath been said or sung.

    The dogs did bark, the children screamed,
      Up flew the windows all;
    And every soul cried out, “Well done!”
      As loud as he could bawl.

    Away went Gilpin--who but he?
      His fame soon spread around:
    “He carries weight! he rides a race!
      ’Tis for a thousand pound!”

    And still, as fast as he drew near,
      ’Twas wonderful to view,
    How in a trice the turnpike-men
      Their gates wide open threw.

    And now, as he went bowing down
      His reeking head full low,
    The bottles twain behind his back
      Were shattered at a blow.

    Down ran the wine into the road,
      Most piteous to be seen,
    Which made his horse’s flanks to smoke
      As they had basted been.

    But still he seemed to carry weight,
      With leathern girdle braced;
    For all might see the bottle-necks
      Still dangling at his waist.

    Thus all through merry Islington
      These gambols did he play,
    Until he came unto the Wash
      Of Edmonton so gay;

    And there he threw the Wash about
      On both sides of the way,
    Just like unto a trundling mop,
      Or a wild goose at play.

    At Edmonton, his loving wife
      From the balcony espied
    Her tender husband, wondering much
      To see how he did ride.

    “Stop, stop, John Gilpin:--Here’s the house!”
      They all at once did cry;
    “The dinner waits, and we are tired.”
      Said Gilpin,--“So am I!”

    But yet his horse was not a whit
      Inclined to tarry there!
    For why?--his owner had a house
      Full ten miles off, at Ware.

    So like an arrow swift he flew,
      Shot by an archer strong;
    So did he fly--which brings me to
      The middle of my song.

    Away went Gilpin, out of breath,
      And sore against his will,
    Till at his friend the calender’s
      His horse at last stood still.

    The calender, amazed to see
      His neighbor in such trim,
    Laid down his pipe, flew to the gate,
      And thus accosted him:

    “What news? what news? your tidings tell;
      Tell me you must and shall;
    Say, why bareheaded you are come,
      Or why you come at all!”

    Now Gilpin had a pleasant wit,
      And loved a timely joke;
    And thus unto the calender
      In merry guise he spoke:

    “I came because your horse would come:
      And, if I well forebode,
    My hat and wig will soon be here,--
      They are upon the road.”

    The calender, right glad to find
      His friend in merry pin,
    Returned him not a single word,
      But to the house went in;

    Whence straight he came with hat and wig,
      A wig that flowed behind,
    A hat not much the worse for wear,
      Each comely in its kind.

    He held them up, and in his turn,
      Thus showed his ready wit:
    “My head is twice as big as yours.
      They therefore needs must fit.

    “But let me scrape the dirt away,
      That hangs upon your face;
    And stop and eat, for well you may
      Be in a hungry case.”

    Said John, “It is my wedding-day,
      And all the world would stare,
    If wife should dine at Edmonton,
      And I should dine at Ware.”

    So, turning to his horse, he said--
      “I am in haste to dine:
    ’Twas for your pleasure you came here,
      You shall go back for mine.”

    Ah! luckless speech, and bootless boast,
      For which he paid full dear;
    For, while he spake, a braying ass
      Did sing most loud and clear;

    Whereat his horse did snort, as he
      Had heard a lion roar,
    And galloped off with all his might,
      As he had done before.

    Away went Gilpin, and away
      Went Gilpin’s hat and wig;
    He lost them sooner than at first;
      For why?--they were too big.

    Now, mistress Gilpin, when she saw
      Her husband posting down
    Into the country--far away,
      She pulled out half-a-crown;

    And thus unto the youth, she said,
      That drove them to the Bell,
    “This shall be yours, when you bring back,
      My husband, safe and well.”

    The youth did ride, and soon did meet
      John coming back amain;
    Whom in a trice he tried to stop,
      By catching at his rein;

    But, not performing what he meant,
      And gladly would have done,
    The frighted steed he frighted more,
      And made him faster run.

    Away went Gilpin, and away
      Went postboy at his heels,--
    The postboy’s horse right glad to miss
      The lumbering of the wheels.

    Six gentlemen upon the road,
      Thus seeing Gilpin fly,
    With postboy scampering in the rear,
      They raised the hue and cry:

    “Stop, thief! stop, thief!--a highwayman!”
      Not one of them was mute;
    And all and each that passed that way
      Did join in the pursuit.

    And now the turnpike-gates again
      Flew open in short space;
    The toll-men thinking as before,
      That Gilpin rode a race.

    And so he did, and won it too,
      For he got first to town;
    Nor stopped till where he had got up
      He did again get down.

    Now let us sing, long live the king,
      And Gilpin, long live he;
    And when he next doth ride abroad,
      May I be there to see!





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Third Reader, by Various

*** 